Chapter Text
You idly scrolled through your phone, doing your best to ignore the other people on the train. There was somebody two seats down who was wheezing like they were dying, and a woman across from you that had what appeared to be a covered bird cage. Every once in a while, a strange rattling noise would come from it, and she would hit the side of it until whatever was in there shut up.
Just another morning in Ebott.
The night trains were worse - almost always filled with exhausted, angry people that just wanted to go home. It was nothing that you hadn't seen a million times before, but...
A few years ago, the world had changed dramatically.
Monsters had flooded out of Mt. Ebott - some cheerful and laid-back, some angry and violent, some of them even inexplicably sexy. There was one group that seemed like they had popped straight out of the 1920's, and dressed accordingly - usually with a nice tommy gun as an accessory.
The whole thing was a bit of a relief for you, really. With 'Underground' monsters stepping forward and introducing themselves to the world at large, the 'Surface' monsters had finally felt secure enough to do the same, allying themselves with the Undergrounders and offering their support.
It had been a big to-do, of course, but things had mainly settled down now. Or, so everyone had hoped.
But there were whispers floating around the Surfacer community, whispers of a committee to catalogue and keep an eye on any of the 'threatening' ones - like Vampires and Sirens, who typically killed humans in order to feed.
You didn't worry, though. There was no way something like that would go through - each community within the Surfacers took care of their own, making sure that no one got out of hand, and they worked together to make sure everybody stayed in the loop.
Even the new rash of hunters wasn't anything to be concerned about; the government was cracking down hard on those vigilantes, since most of them couldn't tell the difference between Surfacers and Undergrounders, the latter of which were protected by the highest court of the law.
Casually checking out your twitter feed, you saw a new #Surfacer tag trending.
#JusticeForAlison! #NoMore #Surfacer
You grimaced, moving past it quickly. A little demon girl had been killed in Oklahoma recently, after getting caught up in a violent protest against the town mayor's decision to pass laws protecting Surfacers against discrimination.
It had been a real shit-show, and you really didn't want to see any footage from the event again.
Instead, you switched over to your texts, noticing that Papyrus had texted you about fifteen minutes ago. You must have missed it somehow.
*you coming to work today or what?
You huffed, feeling a bit offended at his lack of faith in you. So what if you had been late for the past two days? You had a lot going on!
You texted him back, deciding to be a little snippy about it.
*For your information, I don't come in until noon today. By the time I get there, I'll probably be early, you jerk.
A second later, you panicked and sent him another quick text.
*jk I love you. But seriously, I'm almost there.
Whew, that saved you. You knew that Papyrus couldn't give less of a shit about you calling him names, but it was hard to get across the teasing tone that you meant in text messages, so it didn't hurt to have some insurance.
Especially since you always counted on him for lunch.
What? You were a starving twenty-something living in the big city in a shitty apartment with two other roommates - you would take what you could get.
*okay okay. btw theres pizza in the break room, i made sure to save a few slices for u
Shit, you could cry. What a perfect man. You would absolutely die for him without question.
*Marry me. We could have a spring wedding.
*lol no. my bro would kill me
You pouted, sending back a sad emoji. Papyrus's brother was a pretty cool guy once you got to know him, but he was a haughty little asshole for sure. You figured he didn't consider you to be up to his - and thus his brother's - standards. At least, marriage-wise.
Sans had reluctantly allowed you to be his younger brother's friend once you had proved that you meant them no harm, and that you could defeat him in Mario Kart, which had lead to you going over to the brothers' apartment many a night for him to demand a rematch. He'd only beaten you a couple of times in the many matches you'd had, which only seemed to spur him on.
Plus he always made you food, and allowed you to take home any of the leftovers, which made him an awesome guy in your book.
You were really grateful to have met them. There were a lot of skeletons named Sans and Papyrus that wandered around Ebott city, but those two were undoubtedly your favorites.
Well, the apartment your neighborhood was in was controlled by that really snazzy Mob Sans and he seemed nice enough, but he had never given you food, so he was delegated to second place.
When the train pulled to a stop at your station, you rushed out into the subway, eager to bite into that delicious, lukewarm pizza.
You practically bowled people over in your haste to get through the city streets, calling out apologies over your shoulder when you actually did knock into anyone.
Pulling out your keycard, you impatiently waited for the door scanner at the backdoor of Jumpy Happy Mecha! the car repair shop you worked at, to clock you in, dying to get at your promised lunch.
When it finally beeped, indicating that you were allowed into the workshop, you shoved the door open and ran to the break room, looking for that sweet, sweet release.
And it was - !
It was gone.
"Jerry," you snarled, staring down at your ufo-shaped coworker.
He stuffed the last piece of pizza inside his stupid, greasy face, sneering at you. "What? Got something to say?"
Huffing, you stomped off to the tiny closet space that you and Papyrus shared, dumping your bag and coat inside. One of these days, Jerry, one of these days...
"oh, you're here," Papyrus said, leaning back against the doorframe as you turned to reenter the main room. He was wearing his usual work attire - a thin tank top and pair of pants that gave him a less edgy air than when he was in his long furred coat. "just in time."
"In time for what? " you said grumpily, still a bit bummed that Jerry had gotten to the food before you could.
In a grand gesture, Papyrus pulled his other hand out from behind his back, brandishing a paper plate with five pieces of pizza stacked high.
"food, of course. i said i would save you some, didn't i?"
You felt tears welling up in your eyes.
Thanking him sincerely, you scarfed down the food, barely pausing to breathe. Papyrus merely watched with a lazy grin, having long since gotten used to your eating habits.
"Are you sure we can't get married?" you said, once you finally had enough air.
"hm... well, maybe if you treat me real nice," Papyrus teased, reaching out to ruffle your hair.
"Dude, if you give me food everyday, I'll treat you however you want."
Still, though, you were smiling. Damn, were you ever lucky to have friends like this.
As the two of you chatted casually and moved into the workshop to get started, your stomach growled.
...You were still hungry.
Notes:
you: i swear to god, one of these days i'm gonna roast you on a spit, jerry
jerry: lol where you gonna get it you cheap bitch
you: ...one dayahhhh! i hope y'all enjoy this one, it's been seriously fun to write so far. got any idea of what kinda monster the reader is? wanna chat/have any questions? hit me up on my tumblr! love you all <3
Chapter Text
"Felix... I'm so sorry. I never wanted it to come to this."
"No, please!"
"I have no choice! She took my family!"
"There has to be another way, please just don't - "
"Too late," you said, slapping down the Wild Draw Four card. Felix cried out dramatically, miming as if he'd been shot. You sighed in mock-resignation, dragging over the huge pile of paper money you'd just taken.
"The way you guys play Monopoly is fucking weird," Meanly said, sipping on his drink as Felix slumped over in despair. "Since when was it an option to kidnap somebody?"
"Kidnapping is always an option," Kenan said primly, counting the Monopoly money that you handed over to her reluctantly. "It's not my fault if they continually fail to safeguard against it."
"Maybe we would actually buy security if it wasn't twenty thousand dollars a property," Felix said, his ears twitching irritably.
"Yeah, especially since you own the security company, Kenan," you added, elbowing her in the side.
Your roommate took it in stride, smirking at the game's losers. "Next time, make sure you get the right property then."
"There is no property for the security company!" Felix said, throwing his arms up. "You just made it up, and whenever we try to dispute it, you - "
Kenan glared. Felix swallowed audibly, and you wisely kept to yourself.
"Uh, never mind."
"That's what I thought," Kenan sniffed, going back to picking through her spoils of war.
Meanly snorted, shaking his head in a way that made his long ears flop to the side.
"You guys are so fucking bizarre," he said, but it was almost fond, so you didn't take offense. You even noticed the way he was holding Felix's hand under the table, and you resisted the urge to coo.
When you first met Felix, he had been a stuttering ball of nerves that was convinced his life was over before it had even had a chance to begin, and now? Well, now he was living in a shitty apartment with you and Kenan and got his ass beat in boardgames all the time, but the feline monster seemed a lot happier too.
Going to law school was tough, but you could tell that it was genuinely what he wanted. He wanted to make a difference in the world, and he wanted to help out the Undergrounders that were still having trouble getting rights. Like Meanly, a scarred up bunny monster who was from the 'Underfell' version of the Underground.
Meanly could be a real bastard when he wanted to be, but he was also so adorable with Felix that it almost made your teeth rot from sweetness. They had met when Felix had been interviewing the Underfell monsters that had yet to be granted their visas, and it must have been something like love at first sight.
Well, considering the fact that Felix had just punched a human reporter in the face in front of Meanly, it was probably more like an instant boner, but you could romanticize it just a little bit.
"So what's your schedule like for tomorrow?" Felix said, propping himself back up and looking at you expectantly. "Gonna go hang out with your boyfriends again?"
You rolled your eyes. "They are not my boyfriends. But yeah, most likely. Sans texted me this morning to say that he wanted another Mario Kart race, so I'll head over with Papyrus after work."
Felix shuddered, and even Meanly wrinkled his nose with a strange expression.
"It's so weird to hear you say that, especially when I know who you're talking about," Felix complained, letting out a huff. "In my Underground, Sans and Papyrus were just a couple of crazy dudes who came into my job and tried to order spaghetti of all things. And Razz used to be the Captain of the Royal Guard! Talk about a major switch."
"No kidding," Meanly said dryly. "Edge was always tough, but his brother was like a sweaty little Chihuahua. Seeing Razz run around, commanding everybody, it's weird as hell."
"Yeah, I guess that whole situation is rather... strange, isn't it?" Kenan said thoughtfully, having finished stacking her money into neat piles. "And no one knows how all these different timelines came together?"
"Not yet," you shook your head. "The different Royal Scientists are working on it, but the origin of the phenomenon remains largely unknown as of now."
The other three looked at you strangely, likely wondering how you knew anything about it, and you just shrugged in reply.
"Papyrus, uh, Slim, is friends with his timeline's Royal Scientist, Undyne. They talk over drinks a lot, and I've tagged along once in a while. She's nice. Super intense, though."
You could never remember to use the skeleton brothers nicknames when you were around other people. To you, they were just Sans and Papyrus. Remembering to call them Razz and Slim was a bit of a hassle, to be honest.
Still, you could understand how the others might find it confusing, or even unnerving. You'd had some moments where you thought you'd spotted one of your pals, only to have to awkwardly speed-walk away when it turned out to be someone from a different timeline.
That didn't happen very often - thanks to a keen sense of smell that usually allowed you to keep track of who was who - but it did happen.
"Well, no matter how interesting it is, it doesn't change the facts - and the facts are that you two lost," Kenan declared, holding her hand out demandingly. "And that means that you better pay up. I want Italian tonight."
Grudgingly, you and Felix both offered a few crumpled bills, letting her leave to order the food.
After a moment, your sour mood was pierced through with a very inappropriate joke involving eating Italian and one of your neighbors, Piero. Heh, you'd have to tell that one to Papyrus later - he was one of the only guys around who shared your gross sense of humor.
"Seriously though, you're gonna be with Slim and Razz tomorrow, right?" Felix said, drawing your attention back to him.
When you nodded, a bit confused by the continuing line of question, he sighed in relief. He and Meanly exchanged a glance, worry lining their faces.
"There's been attacks at night recently," Meanly explained quietly, keeping his head down as if to block out any prying eyes. "That 'Mobtale' Sans controls this area, so there's been nothing directly around here, but my side of the city is getting hit bad. No Undergrounders have been dusted yet, but a couple were attacked, and at least one Vampire was killed."
You sucked in a breath through your teeth. That was bad. "A hunter, you think?"
He nodded, expression grim. "That's the general assumption, yeah. Just... stay with the skeleton brothers, and be safe, okay?"
You thought about protesting, saying something about how no hunter, no matter how skilled, could ever measure up to you, but seeing the naked concern on their faces was enough to still your tongue.
They didn't know. They didn't know what you were, what you had done. They knew you were a surface monster, but not what type - and you wanted to keep it that way.
"I understand," you said, hands curling into fists under the table. "I'll be careful."
Notes:
you: don't worry haha i know exactly what i'm doing
everyone else: ...hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think! and hey, wanna chat/have a question? hit me up on my tumblr! love you all <3
Chapter Text
"I hope you know that I expect compensation for this," you said, huffing with exertion as you lugged the duffle bag along with you. And your exhaustion wasn't entirely exaggerated, either - you'd spent a long day lugging around car parts, only to be thrown a bag that had to be filled with bricks.
"m'lord is making dinner," Papyrus said easily, hands in his pockets. He, of course, was completely fine with the bag that he was holding. He definitely gave you the heavier one, the bastard.
"Well, I suppose I can accept that," you said, turning away from him to sniff in a mock-disdainful manner. "But I better get the biggest portion."
"oh believe me, I have absolutely no problem with that," Papyrus muttered under his breath, forcing you to smother a laugh.
Sans's cooking left much to be desired, even if he had apparently improved a lot from his time in the Underground. You didn't care, though - you'd scarf down any food that was put in front of you. Sometimes you would also eat things that wouldn't be strictly described as 'edible', not that you allowed such restrictions to be placed on you.
So what if plastic was 'not good for the digestive system'?? You were hungry. And you could've sworn that the apple was real. How were you supposed to know that it was decorative?
Yum... sweet, plastic apples. Even that was sounding good right now.
"hey, love, you're drooling again."
"Huh, what?" You said intelligently, wiping at your chin. It was completely dry.
You pouted, fixing him with an irritated glare. His grin was entirely unrepentant.
"Let's just get to your place already," you grumbled, shouldering the bag. "I'm hungry."
"you're always hungry," Papyrus shot back, though he obediently reached out to place his hand on your shoulder, preparing to shortcut the two of you to the apartment the brothers shared.
"Exactly. Feed me, Seymour."
Papyrus's bark of surprised laughter was cut off by your entrance into the void, leaving you with a very self-satisfied smirk.
This was going to be fun. No thinking about hunters, or disappearing monsters, or the never-ending hunger.
You were going to have fun or die trying.
...
"TOOK YOU TWO LONG ENOUGH. DID YOU ENJOY YOUR BOONDOGGLING?" Sans snapped, arms crossed against his chest. He was wearing a frilly white apron, and looked like every stereotype of a nagging housewife that had ever existed.
"I'm home, honey!" "sorry m'lord. and yes, we did enjoy the boondoggling."
Sans rolled his eyelights, making an effort to look put-out, but a tiny smirk was tugging at his mouth.
"WHATEVER. JUST GET IN THE KITCHEN ALREADY, IT'S TIME TO EAT."
Okay, now you were drooling for sure.
"Thank you Sans! I'm just gonna go help myself, okay?" You dumped the bag onto the ground, uncaring of the way the contents shifted around, and raced into the kitchen, intent on getting first dibs before those damn skeletons could outnumber you.
"WHY CAN'T YOU EVER REACT LIKE THAT WHEN I OFFER YOU FOOD?"
"but i do run, m'lord."
"YEAH, IN THE OPPOSITE DIRECTION!"
"i live to please."
You didn't pay any attention to the two of them bickering, giving yourself a heaping plate of spaghetti. This was actually one of Sans's better dishes, so it was a reason to get pumped if there ever was one.
"LEAVE SOME FOR US!" Sans complained, though you saw the proud edge to his expression. For a guy from a 'Fell' universe, he really seemed to enjoyed being able to care for people, to provide for them.
You'd probably call him your Sugar Daddy if you didn't think he'd stab you for it.
"Psh. First come, first serve," you said around a mouthful of noodles, slurping them up obnoxiously.
Sans made a disgusted noise, but Papyrus only smirked. He really did have the same sense of humor as you.
Oh! That reminded you!
"Hey, Paps, wanna hear my new cannibalism joke?" You said seriously, only letting your facade break a little when Sans groaned loudly.
"OH, DON'T YOU TWO START. I WOULD LIKE TO GET THROUGH THIS MEAL WITHOUT HAVING TO DEAL WITH YOUR HORRIBLE JAPES FOR ONCE."
Papyrus shrugged, perfectly casual.
"okay, m'lord. i mean, i've been starving for some new material, but i suppose i could hold off for now. don't wanna bite off more than i can chew."
"UGH!"
You laughed freely, barely avoiding a snort as you tried not to spit out your food. This was why you loved hanging out with these guys. Good food and good company. What more could you want?
…
Unbeknownst to you, the two brothers exchanged a satisfied look upon hearing your laugh. You had been in a strange mood as of late, interchangeably irritated and mournful.
They weren't ignorant to the disappearances happening around the city. With Razz as a member of the monster section of the police force, it would be impossible for him to be oblivious to such an obvious string of crimes.
One killing had even happened in his sector, which was entirely unacceptable. He refused to allow this case to get away from him - out of professional regard, of course, not out of any concern for your wellbeing. That would be ridiculous.
Papyrus had always kept an eye socket on these types of crimes, ever since he and his brother reached the surface. Things may be 'better' up here, but he wasn't willing to compromise when it came to his brother's safety. And now, he had someone else to look after too, so he had to work twice as hard. He didn't mind, of course. He lived for this shit.
So for now, they would take your mind off of it. It would be easier for them to forget about it if they knew what type of monster you were, but...
Any attempts to find out had been met with varying levels of nervousness - from faintly amused to actually pissed-off.
The one person who had managed to make you pissed off had been given a very bad time.
But the brothers didn't want to push. Despite your laid-back attitude, it had taken you a surprisingly long time to trust them unconditionally. They didn't want to taint that by asking for more than you were willing to give.
(Which was also why they hadn't brought up the underlying attraction that was so obvious between the three of you. It wasn't the time.)
"NOW, LET US RETIRE TO THE LIVING ROOM! I HAVE A GREAT BATTLE TO WIN!"
"A great battle to lose, you mean."
"hm... who knows? maybe the great underdog, papyrus, will finally - "
"NO, PAPY." "I doubt it, dude."
"hmph. it could happen."
You chuckled, flashing that sweet grin that they had grown so fond of. "Maybe in an alternate universe, pal."
Notes:
you: hey, what's that thing over there?
plot point: *waving frantically*
swapfell bros: don't worry about it. it's nothing.lol, hope y'all are enjoying!! it's been really cool to see everyone's predictions so far, keep it up! we'll be meeting some new skeletons next chapter, so look forward to that! and hey; wanna chat/have a question? hit me up on my tumblr! love you all <3
Chapter Text
When you woke up, back aching from laying on the skeleton brothers' shitty couch, you could already tell that it was gonna be a bad day.
Sometimes, that just happened. You would wake up, look around, and think; 'Okay. I guess this is what's gonna happen today.'
It was only five o'clock in the morning, not even early enough for Sans to be awake, so you sat up on the couch and pulled your knees to your chest. Grabbing your phone, you began to numbly scroll through your twitter feed, not actually reading any one single word, but instead glazing over blocks of text with nothing gained from it.
Your stomach growled, and you studiously ignored it with the practice of a lifetime. But it didn't help solve the problem, of course, and you couldn't help but sigh as you dropped your phone back on the couch and buried your head in your hands.
Why did this always happen to you? It wasn't instincts, you knew that much. You had never been much of an instinctual creature, despite the way your kind typically operated. You liked to go with the flow, take things as they come.
Impulsive was the exact opposite of what you were.
But sometimes... Sometimes you would get in a mood. A mood where you just wanted to run. You wanted to escape, dart off into the woods and never be seen by civilization again.
Ha...
That was probably really dumb, right? Right, of course. You had shit to do, you couldn't go live out in the woods and feast on berries for the rest of your life.
(Though berries would probably not be your main source of food.)
"you awake?" came the quiet whisper, and you raised your head to see Papyrus plodding over to you, raising a hand to catch a yawn.
"If I wasn't, I certainly am now that you're here," you said, shooting him a pair of double finger guns and a wink.
He smiled, but there was something unreadable in his eye sockets. "...you okay?"
You shrugged. You'd never been one for lying, and you admittedly did feel pretty shitty right now, but you didn't want to burden him with your problems. Better to just get out of here before you started venting and said something that you might regret.
"I'll be fine," you said, rising from the couch and grabbing your jacket from where it was slung over the back. "I should probably get going, though. Don't wanna overstay my welcome. Well, actually it's because I have the new Animal Crossing game and I don't wanna neglect my town, but... You understand."
You added a cheesy wink for effect, but he didn't seem to buy it.
"it's five in the morning," Papyrus said flatly. Somehow, you got the feeling that he was a little upset with you - which really only made you more eager to leave.
Did you do something wrong? Say something wrong?
"Ha, yeah, well," you stumbled over your words, now more intent than ever to get moving. “You know how it is. Those pixelated flowers aren’t gonna water themselves!”
"...right," he said. Papyrus reached down, as if he was trying to stick his hands in his pockets, only to realize at the last second that he wasn't wearing his coat. It left him standing there awkwardly, looking more off-balance than you had ever seen him. "do ya want me to - ah, i mean... wanna walk together?"
You smiled, the tension on your face finally softening. Papyrus was trying to help you out, but without damaging your pride. He really was a good guy.
"Nah, I'm okay dude," you said, feeling a bit more like your usual self at the kindness your friend was showing you. "I know that this is like, your one day off. Get some sleep and text me later, okay? I'll shoot you a text to let you know that I got home safe."
His orange tongue flicked out, running across his golden fangs in a nervous gesture, but he nodded.
"sounds like a plan."
You gave him a jaunty wave goodbye, but even as you stepped out of the apartment you could feel his eyes on you as you walked down the street. Ha, what a worrywart.
Sticking your hands in your pockets, you looked up at the sky. It seemed like a whole different world at five in the morning. The vampires were asleep and the humans were only just starting to wake up. Time to go back to the mundane.
It was... nice, really, to have the world be so open about things. Almost your entire life, you had been forced to live in hiding, always afraid to be caught off-guard and hunted down. With your kind, it was especially common. Even the clans weren't always around to help, and you were hardly their first priority. Hell, there were plenty of groups that thought you and your cousins would be better off if you were 'put down'!
Now, you had a job. You had friends, you had a life. Sure, you also had the hunger, but there was nothing new about that.
You were just so incredibly grateful for what you had gained, and you never wanted to forget that.
...
Nearing your neighborhood, you could hear the sounds of people finally starting to get up. It was only about a twenty minute walk from the brothers' place, so it was to be expected.
But then you saw something that was... not as expected.
On the steps of your apartment building, was a skeleton. One that you hadn't seen before, either.
He was tall, head nearly grazing the doorframe of the building. He was wearing a full pinstripe suit, and a fancy looking fedora. He was leaning casually against the door, arms crossed over his chest as he watched the street.
His skull turned to face you as you walked up, and the broad grin he gave you made him instantly appear less threatening.
"HELLO, CIVILIAN! DO YOU LIVE IN THIS BUILDING?"
"Uh, I sure do," you answered distractedly, trying to peek past him. "Is there something going on?"
"OH, WELL," he paused, seeming like he was searching for what to say. "THERE HAS BEEN AN... INCIDENT. A MURDER, I BELIEVE. BUT DON'T WORRY, MY BROTHER IS TAKING CARE OF IT!"
"A murder?" you said, shocked. Sure, that kind of thing might happen outside, but in your apartment building? There was so many Surfacers there that most criminals steered clear. Well, except for the Surfacers that were also criminals.
Hm. Perhaps that should have been the first clue.
"Sorry to be a bother, but do you happen to know the apartment number?" you asked, trying not to just take out your phone and start calling Felix and Kenan right away.
"3-B, I BELIEVE!"
Your soul dropped straight to your stomach, and your hands were now shaking in earnest.
That was your apartment.
Notes:
you: what the fuck is happening??
mobtale papyrus: it's the plot-point, silly!here we go y'all, buckle up! we'll be meeting new people and making friends (or enemies?) in this arc, so i hope you all enjoy! i totally love hearing your theories by the way, this is such a fun world to mess around with! stay tuned for more! and hey, wanna chat/have a question? hit me up on my tumblr. love y'all! <3
Chapter Text
"E-Excuse me!" you said, moving to try and go past him. Almost as if on reflex, the tall skeleton monster shot out his arm, blocking you from getting through the door.
"PLEASE, CIVILIAN, IT IS BEST IF YOU STAY - "
"That's my apartment!" you near-shouted, clenching your fists to hold back the desire to just shove him out of the way. "I need to go make sure everything's okay, so please let me through!"
"I CANNOT DO THAT RIGHT NOW, IT IS NOT SAFE," he said adamantly. Gently, he pulled you back away from the door, calmly ignoring the scathing look you shot him. "PLEASE REMAIN HERE FOR NOW. MY BROTHER WILL BE BACK SHORTLY, AND HE WILL NO DOUBT BE HAPPY TO INFORM YOU OF THE SITUATION."
You nearly snarled, biting your lip at the last second to stop yourself. First, he was keeping you away from your home, from your people, and now he had the nerve to manhandle you? No matter how good the intentions, you did not like it when someone randomly tried to touch you. You had only barely gotten used to it with the skeleton brothers, and they weren't particularly touchy guys in the first place.
Still, though, you kept yourself under control. You were not a slave to your instincts, and you would not start anything violent with this poor monster that was just trying to keep you safe. You were still majorly pissed-off, of course, but there was no reason to take it out on this guy.
Just relax. Breathe. You'll be fine, and no doubt your roommates will be too. Felix was a resourceful guy who had managed to squeeze himself out of some pretty tight spots in the past - literally. Kenan was just difficult to kill, period.
If anything, it was more likely that Kenan had murdered someone in your apartment, though you still hoped not, for the sake of your long-time friend's arrest record.
When you finally looked up, having calmed yourself down a bit, it was to the skeleton gazing at you, carefully blocking the way into the apartment building. He didn't seem to be... angry, as if that was any consolation. You would almost have preferred that he was, if only so that you could justify blowing up on him the way you had.
Instead, you sighed, scratching the back of your head in embarrassment.
"I... I'm sorry," you said, only a little begrudging. "I suppose I kind of freaked out there, huh? My bad. Didn't mean to scream at you like that, dude."
He tilted his head to the side, seeming rather amused at your words. "THAT'S QUITE ALRIGHT, CIVILIAN! I KNOW THAT THIS SORT OF THING CAN BE VERY STRESSFUL, AND IT IS UNFORTUNATE THAT IT IS HAPPENING TO YOU ON SUCH AN EARLY MORNING."
"No kidding," you muttered, smothering a yawn even as you spoke. This was way earlier than you usually got up.
"LET'S START OVER!" he suggested, holding his hand out to you with a cheerful grin. "MY NAME IS PAPYRUS! BUT, SEEING AS I AM ONE OF MANY PAPYRUS IN THIS CITY, MOST PEOPLE CALL ME GUNNER! YOU MAY REFER TO ME AS EITHER, AT YOUR CONVENIENCE."
You blinked, a little thrown, before shaking his hand and offering your own name in return. You had... kinda guessed that he was a Papyrus, simply based on his height and general facial structure, but it was rather odd to see how far off he was from the Papyrus that you knew.
Papyrus never really raised his voice above a quiet murmur, and this guy seemed like he couldn't use an 'inside' voice if his life depended on it. Which, being in the mob, it probably did.
Well, just goes to show that he was good at his job. You could respect that.
Only mere moments after the two of you had finally settled into a more friendly dialogue, did another skeleton emerge from the apartment building.
He was of a more stocky build, but in the same fancy clothing - the brother, it seemed.
"OH, CIVILIAN!" Papyrus said, gesturing to his brother with a huge grin on his face. "THIS IS MY BROTHER, SANS. OR SNIPE, AS HE IS KNOWN."
You waved, Sans giving a little bemused wave back, before turning to his brother.
"i'll be honest... don't really know what to make of it. the lady and the cat said they'd never seen the guy before, and they don't know how he got into the apartment. a real locked door mystery on our hands."
You straightened your back, feeling hope spark within you at the words. It sounded like...
"Excuse me, sorry to interrupt," you interjected, drawing his attention back to you. "I also live in the apartment where the incident occurred, would you mind telling me what happened?"
He blinked, his sharp red eyelights studying you for a moment, but then he shrugged in an easy motion.
"sure. follow me, maybe you'll know something that i don't."
His tone was casual, but you couldn't help the way your smile twitched at the unspoken threat. This was really turning out to be a shitty day, and if this guy started antagonizing you, there was no guarantee you wouldn't be adding your own murder to this case.
"I WILL REMAIN HERE ON GUARD!" Papyrus said, though he seemed genuinely regretful as he let you in. "STAY SAFE, CIVILIAN!"
You gave him a smile - a real one, as you passed by. He was sweet, even if he was absolutely nothing like the Papyrus that you knew.
Walking briskly up the steps, you tried in vain to ignore the presence of the skeleton monster only two steps behind you. It wasn't easy, considering that he was absolutely walking closer to you than necessary, and you kept seeing flashes of crimson magic out of the corner of your eye, but you were doing your best.
He didn't say a single word, not even to explain what you would be walking in on, but at this point you didn't even care. You just wanted to make sure that your roommates were alright.
Finally reaching your apartment door, your hand hovered over the doorknob for a second, afraid of what you might find on the other side, but you steeled your nerves and threw open the door.
In your immediate view as soon as you had entered the apartment, was a body. There was previous wounds all over it, particularly the torso and left arm, but curiously... you couldn't see any bloodstains, either on the body, clothes, or the carpeting.
And, perhaps most importantly -
"I have no fucking idea who this guy is."
Notes:
you: okay, now i'm even more confused than before
everyone else: join the fucking clubhey, y'all ready for a game of clue?? 'cause we got a body and a location, time to figure out everything else! lol, hope you're all enjoying, and please lemme know what you think. wanna chat/have a question? hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter Text
"Ya got no clue?" Sans said persistently, dragging you forward a step so that you could see the corpse a little better. "No jilted lover, no wicked stepfather? Nothing?"
"Absolutely nothing," you confirmed, shrugging when Sans let out a slew of curses.
He let go of you to stand beside the body, hands on his hips, and his expression absolutely exasperated.
"Never had to deal with this shit before," he grumbled, almost inaudibly. Anyone other than you probably wouldn't have heard it, anyway. "When someone died in the Underground, there was just dust, and nobody bothered to hide their motives. Fuck."
You winced, feeling a little bad for him. Now that you knew it wasn't one of your roommates that was killed, you felt yourself calming down almost immediately. You were actually a bit embarrassed of how hysterical you had been acting before...
Kenan poked her head out from the kitchen, eyes widening when she saw you standing there. She hurried forward, dragging you into a desperate embrace.
You blinked in surprise, flailing for a moment before awkwardly hugging her back, wondering what had brought this on. "Ken, you okay? What happened?"
She merely shivered, holding onto you for a long moment, before letting go with a sigh. "I'm... alright. As well as I can be, anyway. Felix left after the first round of questioning, he was pretty shaken up. I believe he's going to be staying with Meanly for now. And... I, I don't know. I woke up around midnight, and I screamed - I, I just couldn't hold it back, and it had been so long since that happened to me, I was worried that you had been - "
Kenan didn't say anymore, pulling you back into a hug as she shuddered at the idea. You clutched onto her just as tight, finally understanding why she was so upset.
As a banshee, Kenan had unique abilities that were impossible for her to control. Whenever someone that was important to her life was dying, she would release a horrid, wailing scream that caused misery and pain to everyone that heard it.
You had only witnessed such a thing once, when her mother had died. The amount of suffering it caused her... You never wanted to see something like that again.
For so long, Kenan had kept herself away from others, because she didn't want to get attached and end up mourning for them in this way. Banshees were part of the Fae family, after all, and had much longer lifespans than humans, and even most types of Surfacers.
The only people she was currently close enough to for a scream to emerge were you, Felix, and Meanly. And seeing that Felix and Meanly had both been accounted for...
It must have been terrifying for her.
And you were just asleep on the brothers' couch the whole time. Go figure.
"It's alright, Ken," you said soothingly, patting her gently on the back. "I'm okay, and I'm sorry that I worried you."
She just shook her head, pulling back from you to wipe her eyes. "It's alright, really. I was just... I was just scared."
You only nodded, knowing not to push her on it with someone else in the room. Sans was standing a few feet away from the two of you, and was studiously examining the body, even though he seemed rather embarrassed to be in the vicinity of such a display.
"You screamed for him, then?" You asked, getting things back on track.
Sans perked up at that, coming over to stand beside you. "yeah, what the fuck was that? if ya don't know the guy, why scream for him?"
Kenan frowned thoughtfully, studying the body even as she wrapped her arms around herself, clearly not fully recovered from the ordeal.
"It's hard to say, really," she said, shrugging. "I don't technically have to know the person. Their death just has to be important to me, specifically. One way or another. It's happened to plenty of banshees before, especially around wartime, but not me."
Wartime... huh?
You and Sans exchanged a glance, completely in-synch for that one moment. You both knew what that meant. This probably wasn't a singular incident - it was the start of something big.
Frowning, you broke eye-contact with the skeleton and stepped forward, examining the body a bit more thoroughly.
A middle-aged male, completely unknown to you. And even though he had fairly bad wounds, the blood was already crusted over. Clearly, this murder had happened some time ago, probably around midnight if Kenan's sense of timing was to be trusted.
Which means that someone killed this poor bastard, and then went out of their way to dump him in this apartment. There was no way this wasn't personal. Why else would someone choose this apartment specifically, on the third floor?
This was a warning. Of what, you didn't know.
While pondering all of this, you almost missed something. A scent that made your nose twitch - a scent you recognized.
Well, not specifically, but you knew what this smell meant.
"Werewolf," you announced grimly, catching Kenan and Sans off-guard. They had been talking quietly to each other in the background, staying out of the way of your superior senses as you checked out the scene. "I don't know him personally, but he's definitely a werewolf. Most of his scent has been masked by something though, kinda hard to pick out."
"masked?" Sans said curtly, eyelights darting up and down the corpse as he tried to find anything to help your theory.
"Mhm." You nodded, and bit your lip, trying to think of how to explain. "I can't say exactly how... Hunters use scent dampeners sometimes, but I don't think that's it. They never bother to use them on their victims - what would be the point? And there are some types of creatures that can mask a scent like this, but - "
You cut yourself off, freezing in place. Sans didn't notice, reaching out to nudge the body with his foot, but Kenan certainly did.
She raised an eyebrow at you, and you subtly shook your head in return. You couldn't discuss it now, not while Sans was here.
"well, thanks for the info," Sans said, letting out a sigh as he grabbed the rim of his fedora. "i'll get some of my own people on this, see what they can do. you two got anywhere you can stay? probably isn't safe to live here, at least for right now."
Kenan nodded, holding up her phone to show a text displayed on the screen. "Meanly already said that we were welcome to stay at his place."
You shrugged, willing to go along with it, even though your mind had immediately flashed to the skeleton brothers. "Sounds good."
Kenan rolled her eyes, tossing her thick hair over her shoulder as she gave you a deadpan look. "You are going to have to find somewhere else, buddy. He's only got one couch, and I've already called dibs."
You scowled at her, even as you fought down an embarrassed blush. She always knew what you were thinking.
"you'll be okay?" Sans interjected, staring at you with something almost like concern.
You found yourself smiling at him for the first time, touched by the intention. "Yeah, I have somewhere to go."
You then let out a snort, remembering how this day had began. "I was actually just there. Hope they don't mind me ending up on their doorstep again."
The three of you shared a quiet laugh, exhausted by everything that had happened in such a short range of time. As Kenan and Sans began to discuss what would be done with the apartment, you felt your mind wander.
You didn't want to consider it. You didn't want to consider why. But there was one other, concrete way you could imagine someone erasing their victim's scent like this.
They could do it... if they were like you.
Notes:
you: well, we all gotta die sometime. and i plan to die with all of my secrets intact, thank you
kenan: not on my watch, buddyhey y'all, early update! don't worry, i'll still update on sunday. hope you're all enjoying, and if you wanna chat/have a question, hit me up on tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter Text
"WELL, WELL, WELL. LOOK WHO'S COME CRAWLING BACK!"
"Yeah..." you rubbed the back of your neck, feeling a bit sheepish after all the commotion this morning. "Sorry, Sans. I didn't wake you up, did I?"
Sans scoffed, arms crossed over the chest of his silken pajamas. "AS IF! IT IS ALMOST NINE O'CLOCK! WHY WOULD I STILL BE ASLEEP?"
You smothered a laugh, hiding your smirk with your hand. "Mm, that's true."
"OF COURSE! NOW... WHY ARE YOU HERE, EXACTLY? MY BROTHER TOLD ME THAT YOU HAD ALREADY RETURNED HOME EARLY THIS MORNING! DID YOU FORGET SOMETHING AGAIN?" Sans demanded, placing his hands on his hips in a demanding stance.
Biting your lip, your eyes cast downwards. Sans followed your field of vision, and saw your backpack, stuffed to the brim, sitting by your feet.
He stiffened.
"Get inside." Sans ordered, grabbing your arm to pull you in. You yelped, barely managing to snag your bag in time, but allowed him to drag you into the apartment.
As soon as you were inside, he turned back to the door and methodically began redoing all of the locks, making you wince in shame. Sans had always been scarily perceptive, even on his worst days, and you had been around to witness quite a few of those. None of them had ever surrounded you, personally, though. And with him dropping his uppercase speech, he must have been really serious about this.
"What happened?" he said again, once you had dropped yourself onto the couch with a drawn-out sigh.
Ah, your old friend. It seemed like it had been forever since you'd last laid upon its magnificence... Even if it was actually only a couple of hours ago. God, you were so tired. Hopefully, you could get through this interrogation quick and finally take a nap.
"Someone went and got themselves murdered, and the body was dumped in our apartment," you scowled, glancing back to see Sans watching you, taking in your words with the utmost concentration. "Kenan screamed for him, but she didn't know who he was, and me 'n Felix also had no clue."
"was he a surfacer?" a new voice interrupted, and you looked over to see Papyrus standing in the hallway to the bedrooms. He was rubbing at his eye sockets, and you felt a little bad for waking him up, but you'd find a way to make it up to him later. This was important, even though you'd pretty much prefer to be doing anything else right now.
"Yeah, werewolf," you confirmed. "I could smell it on him after a closer inspection."
You thought about whether to tell them about the weird scenting issue, but found yourself hesitating. They didn't really need to know that, did they? You didn't want them to get any more involved in this than they already were - these two had more than enough on their plate already.
Also, Sans was a police officer. You trusted him, of course you did, but you also knew that he took his work very seriously. You would never want to put him in that kind of position - choosing between his friends and his duty.
You refused to ask that of him.
"Do you think it could be related to the dustings?" Sans said lowly, striding up to stand beside you. Papyrus moved into the room as well, except he decided to be a jerk and sit on your legs.
You shot him a sour look, but didn't try to make him move. It wasn't like he was particularly heavy or anything, especially for you. But then you turned back to Sans, bringing your attention to the matter at hand.
"I don't think so," you said, shaking your head. "I know hunters. I know how they operate. And, honestly... They're not this smart, or this stealthy. Someone managed to break into the apartment while Kenan and Felix were in there, asleep, without tipping anyone off. Not to mention, since Kenan screamed for him, this was likely a deliberate attack."
"another surfacer, then?" Papyrus said, his calm tone belying the sharp edge to his gaze. "they going after one of you?"
You shrugged, trying not to seem too concerned with the whole thing. "I guess? Hard to say. Weirder things have happened in this world than magically appearing corpses. And, well... Kenan has pretty much no enemies that I know of, and even less friends. Felix has managed to piss off a few people with his job, but he's good at keeping his head down. And while I know that there are plenty of people who'd love to kill me for my species, there aren't many that know."
You studiously ignored the searching looks both brothers were giving you. They wanted to know what you were - of course they did. Everyone did, at one point or another. But it really wasn't safe, for them or for you.
That's why you always got annoyed when anyone pressed you on it. When you said that it was a safety issue, you meant it. Before the Undergrounders had come around, even other Surface monsters would have happily speared you or any of your cousins through the head. When humans had been alerted to the continued presence of monsters, everyone had agreed that you all had to stick together, or you'd be picked off one by one. Even you and your family were included in that pact, despite the way many had argued that you shouldn't be.
Tch. 'Abominations against nature', as if. True, your form and creation wasn't as... stable, as most of the other Surfacers, but that was no excuse for discrimination. You'd fight anyone who was being treated badly for reasons out of their control, and this was no different.
But... Sans and Papyrus, they were different. True, in the beginning, they had been suspicious, and tried to pull the answer out of you. You were pretty sure that Sans had even tried to access your files once - though you weren't worried about that, you already knew that he didn't have high enough clearance.
After that, though, they'd let up. Once you'd proved yourself trustworthy, no matter what your species was, they had hesitantly allowed you closer, giving you a chance to show them that you were being genuine.
It was more than what a lot of people would give you, especially since you were so obviously a monster.
Before monsters became public, you had struggled constantly in your own skin, shifting uncomfortably against what felt like a space too tight for you. But now, you didn't bother. You didn't shift completely, of course, since you'd definitely get killed then, but you allowed your limbs to be just a little bit longer than was normal, your eyes a little shinier. It was nothing compared to your full form, but it allowed you a bit more room to breathe.
And the brothers had never looked at you badly for it. Even when you let yourself go in their presence, they didn't comment, didn't make a big deal out of it. That was why you trusted them, despite everything. And why you believed that they trusted you, despite every reason they had to the contrary.
You were so lucky to have them.
"Anyway, Snipe tossed us all out of the apartment and said not to come back until he gives the okay," you said, moving on from the previous subject with all the subtlety of a rampaging elephant. "This couch still open?"
"OF COURSE," Sans said, allowing you to get away without answering their unspoken query. He seemed to relax, allowing his speech to return to normal as you all moved onto less depressing things. "BUT, IF I MAY ASK; WHO IS SNIPE?"
"Hm?" You craned your head back to look at him, a bit surprised that he didn't already know, considering his job. And you could’ve sworn that you’d talked about it before. Well, not his name, but at least who he was. "He's the guy that controls the neighborhood my apartment building is in. He's the Sans from... Mobtale, I believe? Pretty decent guy, honestly - "
"he's from what?" "HE CONTROLS WHAT?"
Ah. Perhaps you had forgotten to mention that before.
Notes:
you: i'm starting to think that i might be connected to this whole mess
razz: really?? like the corpse in your apartment wasn't a big enough clue??
you: believe me, you'd be surprisedhey, hope you're all enjoying!! lemme know what you think. and if you have any questions/wanna chat, hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter Text
*Ken I need help.
*What did you do?
You scowled, tapping on your phone’s case in irritation. Seriously, why did everyone always assume that it was your fault?
...Ignoring the fact that it usually was, of course.
*okay so I might have made a Mistake™
*involving the bros
*by which I mean I told them about Snipe and now they’re all paranoid thinking I’ve been marked for death or something
*They’re just worried about you.
You knew that, of course you did. But you felt bad about making them anxious, and you also didn’t want them to be taking time out of their busy schedules to hover over you, especially when this wasn’t even an issue. Snipe was an okay guy, and he had a sweet brother, which pretty much made up for any of his bad points.
Sure, he was part of the mob, but you didn’t see why that was a problem. You’d had run-ins with the human mob before, and even at the height of their power, they were never too much for you to deal with.
Hm… You probably shouldn’t mention that to Papyrus and Sans, though. For now, you returned to your conversation with Kenan, literally begging her to tell you what to do.
*I just wanna know how to reassure them. C’mon you’re good with people, just help me figure out what to say!!
*seriously I’ll do anything
*Anything?
*yes!!
*Then perish.
After that, she refused to answer any more of your frantic messages, like the horrible, cruel person she was.
“Ugh,” you groaned loudly, leaning your head against the back of the couch.
“something wrong?” said the bane of your existence, looming over you with a smug-ass grin.
“My friends are so mean to me,” you informed him, resisting the urge to pout.
“sorry to hear that.” Papyrus didn’t sound sorry at all, the bastard.
“Don’t patronize me, you’re the worst one of them all,” you sulked, draping yourself over the armrest and batting away his hand when he reached out to poke you.
He snorted, but left you alone for the time being. Papyrus wandered back into the kitchen, where it seemed his brother was making a few calls. You tried not to pay attention to it.
All three of you were off work today, so it should have been a lazy day. It should have been fun, just the three of you screwing around and playing video games, but no. That stupid fucking corpse just had to go and ruin it.
Instead, the three of you were drifting around each other in the apartment, the air filled with unspoken questions that you didn't know how to answer. Seriously, despite Sans' near-interrogation on the subject, you really had nothing to say.
You didn't know anything! All you knew was that Snipe controlled your area, and you were only aware of that because other people had told you. He kept trying to squeeze more information out of you, and you honestly felt a little bad, because you had nothing else to give!
Sans got off the phone, coming into the living room with a loud, exasperated sigh. When you didn't respond, still pouting over your day being ruined and Kenan being so mean to you, he stalked over in from of the couch and repeated the over-exaggerated sigh.
Still nothing. You were now looking at pictures of raccoons on the internet, because they were dumb trash babies just like you.
"AHEM!"
Finally, figuring that you had tortured him enough, you lifted your head and lazily blinked at him. "Sup?"
"I JUST GOT OFF THE PHONE WITH ONE OF MY COWORKERS," he informed you, hands on his hips. "HE SAID THAT THERE HAVE BEEN NO INCIDENTS REPORTED IN YOUR SECTOR, LET ALONE AN ACTUAL MURDER!"
"Well, it's most likely that the murder didn't actually happen in my area," you pointed out, hiding a grin when Sans shot you a scathing look.
"THAT IS NOT THE POINT. BUT IF THE POLICE DIDN'T KNOW ABOUT THIS, AND IT WASN'T REPORTED IN ANY WAY, THEN HOW DID YOUR LITTLE FRIEND KNOW ABOUT THE MURDER IN THE FIRST PLACE?"
For a long moment, you wracked your brain trying to figure out who he was referring to. Your 'little friend'? Well, if it was Kenan, then she was the one to actually discover the body, so of course she knew about it...
Oh. Snipe. Right, that's who they were trying to look into. You were a bit startled by their intensity, honestly. Snipe was just some random guy that you had met for maybe a total of ten minutes. He might have been a 'Sans', but that doesn't mean anything. It certainly didn't mean that you would trust him immediately.
It wasn't like he was your Sans, after all.
But, to answer Sans' question...
"I have no idea," you said honestly, ignoring the way Sans immediately smacked his hand against the front of his skull, making a dull scraping noise. "Hey, leave me alone. I'm tired, and also a dumbass. It's not my fault."
From where he had moved to stand in the doorway of the kitchen, Papyrus snorted. You weren't sure whether he was agreeing with you or not, but you were offended either way.
"You are not dumb, you are insufferable," Sans corrected, though you could see a hint of a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "There is a very important distinction there. Just ask my brother."
"it's true," Papyrus said, nodding solemnly. When he made eye contact with you, the two of you had to resist the temptation to burst out into laughter, so you both schooled your expressions as best you could. "as i have been told often, i am quite insufferable."
"Not denying that," you said teasingly, sticking out your tongue when he grumbled in mock-offense.
Before you could allow the levity to distract you any longer, however, you knew that you had to ask.
"Hey, uh... Is it really alright for me to stay here?"
Sans sighed, deigning to actually sit next to you on the couch, of his own free will! And Papyrus also came over, only to stretch himself out along the back of the couch, like the awful heathen he was.
"love, we wouldn't have even bothered to let you in through the front door if we didn't like having you here," Papyrus said gently, patting your head once again.
Sans only scoffed, though you noticed that he hadn't tried to move away from you, even as you almost automatically began to try and cuddle up against him.
"I-I suppose I can allow it this once!" he said, turning his head to the side to try and hide his blush from you.
You almost wanted to tease him over it, but decided to leave it alone this time. You closed your eyes, feeling a sense of calmness finally wash over you in the reassurance of your friendship, that they were helping you just because they wanted to, despite your dangerous connections.
"Thank you," you whispered, finding it hard to get the words out past the lump in your throat. "Thank you guys so much."
Notes:
you: i love my friends!!
papyrus: *breathes*
you: why must you hurt me like thishey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter Text
You had to go back to work. Seriously, you had to.
...So why were they trying to distract you like this?!
"y'seem a bit peaky," Papyrus said critically, eyelights sweeping over you with a far too judgmental gaze. "might be best to relax for a little bit, love."
"YES, YOU SHOULD BE RESTING!" Sans insisted, shooing you out of the kitchen and back into the living room. "I AM SURE THAT YANDEREPLANE WOULD NOT WANT YOU COMING INTO WORK IF YOU WERE NOT FEELING WELL!"
"I'm fine," you said exasperatedly, shrugging his hands off of you. "And she won't care, you know that Papyrus. We're working with cars, not small children. Even if I were sick, it's not that big of a risk."
Your boss wouldn't care if you came into work spitting up blood - as long as you could still reliably lift up heavy car parts, she didn't care what condition you were in.
Besides, who were these jokers trying to fool? You weren't human, you couldn't get sick in the way that they did. You rarely got sick in the first place; sure, sometimes the hunger made you feel faint, but that was about as close as you got to a 'real' illness.
Papyrus looked away, clearly not having expected it to work in the first place, but Sans still made one last valiant attempt.
"IT IS IMPORTANT TO TAKE CARE OF YOURSELF!" he tried, but you could tell that he was grudgingly letting it go by the way he sighed, and stopped attempting to block you from the door.
You softened, placing your hand on his shoulder. "I know, dude. But going to work and getting money is important, and it helps me take care of myself. I eat a lot, and that doesn't come for free."
"but you're staying with us now," Papyrus interjected, looking a bit disgruntled. Sans, too, seemed positively offended at the thought of you having to pay for your own food.
On the one hand, that made you want to latch onto them and mooch off all they were worth, but on the other hand, they were your friends. And you were certain that they didn't really understand the magnitude of your statement - you ate a lot.
Sighing, you plopped down on the couch that had quickly become your new best friend (mainly because it was unbelievably comfy and also never teased you), gesturing for the two brothers to take a seat. If you were going to be staying with them for the time being, it was important that you went over some things.
You'd only been here for a couple of days, but this was still needed. You were due to get your voucher in a few days, after all.
"Alright, lemme try to explain," you began, once they had both made themselves comfy - Sans in the armchair beside you, and Papyrus leaning against your legs as he sat on the floor. "Before all of you guys came to light - " Papyrus snorted at the pun. " - things were pretty rough for me, I won't lie. I had no fucking rights. Couldn't go two feet without tripping over some idiot who wanted to hang my pelt on their wall. It seriously sucked, and I'm not exaggerating."
Sans' expression grew stormy as he listened to you, but to his credit, he didn't interrupt you to rant about his hatred of the general incompetence the world was filled with. Papyrus simply laid his head against your knees, gazing up at you as he listened patiently.
"But then, monsters got rights. Undergrounders and Surfacers. Took hell of a lot longer than it needed to, in my opinion, but what's done is done," You waved a hand, dismissing that point for now. "And because of those rights, me 'n my cousins get certain provisions. One of those is a monthly food voucher, which should be coming soon - by tomorrow, if my guess is right. I already updated my address for all that shit, so there's no problem with that. It gives me a certain allowance for food costs."
"BUT... YOU DON'T NEED IT. NOT WITH US," Sans said, sounding a bit frustrated - not with you, necessarily, but at the situation itself.
"I have to use it," you explained, preparing to go into all the shitty bureaucratic loopholes that tried their best to make your life a living hell. "If I don't, I get a penalty on my next voucher. Well, it's not technically called a 'penalty', but it basically says that if I didn't use that money when I still had it, then I must not need it, so I shouldn't be able to get it. You have to go through a fuckload of paperwork to get it back, and nothing rolls over, y'know?"
"that's ridiculous," Papyrus said, and you glanced down to see him scowling at the floor.
"Yeah," you said simply. What else could you say? You hadn't even gotten into the rest of the bullshit - how you could only use the voucher at certain grocery chains, most of them being very expensive, the huge expense reports they made you write up if they thought you were being fraudulent, etc. The bullshit never ends.
"BUT IT'S STILL NOT ENOUGH," Sans said shrewdly, examining you critically. You knew that he must have been remembering all the nights you'd come over here and ate practically everything in their kitchen, all the days you'd been too broke to buy lunch and had to beg it off someone else.
Even your crappy apartment controlled by the mob was connected to this - not only was it one of the only places willing to take you in (renters were allowed the very barest information on your records, but even that was enough for most of them to turn you away), it was also the cheapest.
Literally everything you had was the very cheapest you could afford. Was it any wonder that you were so willing to jump at the chance to have Sans be your Sugar Daddy?
"I... SUPPOSE IT WOULD BE BEST FOR YOU TO RETURN TO WORK," Sans said, though you could see how grudging the statement was. "WE SIMPLY ASK THAT YOU BE CAREFUL. FOR WHATEVER REASON, YOUR APARTMENT WAS TARGETED. PLEASE, STAY SAFE."
"yeah, love," Papyrus said, turning to pillow his arms on your thighs and look up at you. "i'll be there at work, but still. shit happens."
"Yeah," you laughed, shaking your head ruefully. "You're born, shit happens, and then you die. Might as well make it good."
Besides, even though you had a pretty good idea of why your apartment had been targeted like that, you doubted that it would happen again. Especially while you were staying at the skeleton brothers' place.
Really, they worried too much.
Notes:
sans: we just want you to be safe!
papyrus: yes! safe here, specifically!
you: when have i not been safe? what, just because there might be a serial killer after me i'm not allowed to aimlessly wander around the city anymore??
sans & papyrus: ... (this is gonna be harder than we thought)hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 10: who hurt and lamed
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
You let out a strained grunt, carefully placing the engine on the ground. Honestly, you were tempted to throw it out the nearest window, but then you would have to pay to replace it and to fix the window, so you resisted the violent urge in the name of your poor wallet.
"You're doing so well!" Yandereplane trilled, floating serenely by your head. "Excellent work! Just as I expected from my employees."
"Uh, thanks boss," You said awkwardly. You ducked your head a little, in a show of respect, and went back to the truck you were currently tearing apart piece-by-piece. She zoomed off, heading straight for the next (victim) employee.
Yandereplane was by no means a bad boss. She was actually pretty nice, all things considered. She was just kind of... possessive and creepy, which was probably hypocritical coming from you. Regardless, even though you were one of her employees, she didn't really show you any special attention. You weren't one of her favorites, which you were extremely thankful for.
Speaking of things to be thankful for...
"lunch?" Papyrus said, popping up behind you like he always did.
This time, you didn't even bother to complain about him startling you - the allure of food was enough to waive any anger you might have held towards him.
"Dude. Always," you said eagerly, almost skipping as you walked up to him. "Just lemme get washed up, then I'll be all over it. Sans made us both lunch, right?"
"yeah," Papyrus said, though he didn't seem nearly as pleased by the idea as you were. "i'll choke down the lunch wrap, then we can go pick up something for dessert."
"Boo. If you dislike it that much, just let me eat it!" You said, heading over to the sink in the common area. You concentrated on getting all this dirt and oil off of your hands, giving them a hard scrub.
While it was true that you could eat almost anything, that didn't mean that you wanted to get a mouthful of oil with your food. Not only was it probably bad for your digestive system or whatever, it also tasted bad, which was far more important.
Seriously, Sans' cooking couldn't even compare to the level of grossness it was.
"if i let you eat it, then what would i eat?" Papyrus said amusedly, leaning against the wall next to you.
You stuck your tongue out at him childishly.
"I dunno, maybe you could finally make use of all that salt you've got stored up?"
"wow. rude. what did i ever do to you?"
"See, there it is. You've got plenty of salt, skeleton man, you might as well do something with it."
...
When Papyrus' shift was ending, you waved him off, barely concealing your exasperation.
"are you sure - "
"I'm sure!" you said, practically shoving him out the door at this point. "I'm on break right now, but I'm just gonna stay in the staff room. Then I'm gonna do the rest of my shift, and I'll be back home in a couple of hours, okay?"
Papyrus frowned, clearly still uncomfortable with the thought of leaving you alone, but he relented.
"alright..." he said, reluctantly. "let me know if anything happens, okay?"
"I will," you promised, though you were more trying to get him out of here so you could go enjoy the last few, precious moments of your break. "I'll even text you when I'm on my way home, okay?"
Papyrus nodded, his shoulders finally relaxing. "okay."
He shortcutted away in the next moment, and you let out a sigh. It was sweet that they cared about you, and you really did appreciate it, but you didn't see the need for all this fuss. So, some body had been dumped in your apartment. Weirder things had happened to you, and you hadn't even gotten an actual threat yet!
Sure, you had an inkling about what this was all about, but you were honestly hoping to be wrong, so you hadn't mentioned it to anyone yet. If you were right, then the situation was definitely troublesome, but ultimately harmless.
Of course, with your luck it was actually something way worse. Jeez...
Mind filled with suspicions and concerns, you absently made your way back to the staff room, intending on surfing the web for the remainder of your break.
When you actually got there, however, those plans were quickly derailed. There was a text notification on your screen, and though you desperately hoped it was from Kenan or Felix...
It was not.
*Hey, are you free? I need to talk to you as soon as possible. Family issue.
You let out a shaky breath, squeezing your eyes shut. Damn it.
It was Captain, one of your cousins. That wasn't his name, but... That was what you all called him anyway. Old habits were hard to break.
*I'm at work right now. Do we need to speak in person?
*Not now. Maybe in future. Call me when your shift is done.
*Okay.
You put your phone back in your pocket, tapping your fingertips against the tabletop. Looking down, you noticed that in your distress, your whole body had shrunk, becoming just a bit smaller, more human.
Fuck. Concentrating for a moment, you let yourself expand to a more natural size, though still carefully constrained. You wanted nothing more than to let yourself go, let the thing inside you take control, but...
You couldn't. Not here, not now. Not ever.
"We are not mindless creatures. We are a civilized people, and we must act as such."
That was what Captain had told all of you, so long ago. There had been fighting, and pain, and vicious arguments that hurt everyone involved, but he had calmed you all down.
He had given you a purpose again, something to fight for. Civility.
(As if that was something that any of you had in the first place.)
Belatedly, you remembered your promise to Papyrus. Your heart surged with guilt, but you reasoned to yourself that it wasn't a lie. You were just... going to go home a little bit later than you had intended.
After all, this was family business. And though you loved the skeleton brothers... This had to come first.
Notes:
you: man, i sure hope this isn't what i think it is!
captain: it might be. it might also be worse. have fun figuring it out!
you: damn it.hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 11: and killed and maimed,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
You stepped outside of your workplace, waving an absentminded goodbye to the other workers still milling around. It was almost seven now, and you probably had about twenty minutes before one of the skeleton brothers called you in a panic, so you had to take advantage of it.
The sky had long gone dark, and your stomach was, of course, gurgling in protest of how long it had been since you last ate (a few hours, if that), but you couldn't head home just yet. God, did you want to, but you had to call Captain.
You'd said you would, so now you had to. You'd do pretty much anything to get that guy off your back, after all.
Pulling out your phone, you leaned back against the side of the building, mindfully staying within sight of your work, and under the streetlight. Just in case - there was nothing around here that could really hurt you, but it was never a bad idea to be careful.
You dialed the number that you knew by heart, letting out a sigh that coalesced in a white mist. It was getting cold again...
"This is Captain Peter Davis speaking," he said, his tone as blunt as always. "Thank you for calling me so prudently, private. There is much that we have to discuss."
If you knew it was me, why did you introduce yourself? You wondered bemusedly, but shook it off.
Almost against your will, you straightened your stance, righting your posture a little bit as you spoke to him.
"Understood, sir," you answered, the formal speech falling from your mouth with ease. "I'm ready to receive your orders."
"No orders yet," the Captain said, which was probably not as reassuring as he meant it to be. "Just a precaution. I'm afraid that Lieutenant Mason has gone off the grid again. Have you received any... gifts, lately?"
You closed your eyes reflexively, holding back an irritated grunt. "Yes, sir."
You'd been worried about this. Of course, you had hoped and prayed that it would be something else, that it would be some kind of gang thing or even a serial killer, anything but this...
"Hm... I see."
You heard some papers shuffling, and you could easily picture the Captain sitting at his desk as always, going through those mounds of paperwork that only seemed to grow bigger as the years went by.
Hesitantly, you spoke up. "Sir, I... I know you're not aware of my current location, but I'm halfway across the country from the base. Is it really possible for Lieutenant Mason to have tracked me here?"
Even as you said it, you wanted to smack yourself. Of course it was - Mason was smart as hell, and had always been more in-tune with his instincts than the rest of you. Damn it.
"Yes, I'm afraid it is," the Captain said, confirming your fears. "What did you do with his gift?"
"I got rid of it, sir," you said, barely withholding a groan. "I live with a couple of roommates now. There's no way I would have been able to conceal it from them, sir."
"Do any authorities know?" he said sharply.
You... hesitated. You knew that Sans had mentioned the incident to a couple of his coworkers, even if nothing had come of it. And Sans was a police officer. Did that count? It probably did.
"Not any that will cause a problem, sir," you said firmly. It wasn't really a lie, right?
Fuck, were you treading on very thin ice tonight.
There was a long silence from the other end of the conversation, leaving you to sweat as you tried to guess what he would do next.
"...Understood," Captain said finally. There was no inflection in his voice, but you relaxed anyway, knowing that he had decided to let it go for now. "I'll report that he's missing, and apparently back to his old habits. Since you rejected his first gift, he probably won't try again for a while, but if you come into contact with him, report back to me immediately, private. I mean it."
"Yes sir, of course sir," you said hastily. You'd always liked Mason, even when he was having one of his regression periods, but you didn't like him enough to go against the Captain.
"See that you do," he said brusquely. He hung up without another word, and you couldn't help but feel relieved. You always felt nervous having conversations with him - even though he wasn't technically your boss anymore, everyone still acted like he was.
Letting out a sigh, you slipped your phone back in your pocket and took a moment to just breathe.
"wow, that sounded kinda intense."
Your eye twitched, and you looked over to see that Mob Sans standing a few feet away. He was smiling, but it did nothing to disguise the assessing look in his eyes.
"It was," you said, a bit tersely. "It was also private. Can I help you with something, Sans?"
He raised his hands in surrender, and meandered over to stand next to you. For a second, you'd thought that he'd actually taken the hint, but then he ruined it five seconds later when he opened his mouth again.
"so what was that?" he said, a touch mischievously. "overprotective dad? overly-formal professor? weird sex thing?"
"Absolutely not," you said vehemently, wanting to go dunk your head in acid after hearing his last suggestion. "It was my old boss. He's always looked after me, so he got worried. That's all."
"didn't sound much like worry," Sans said shrewdly. "at least not from your end."
"Well, that's what happens when you only hear one end of a conversation," you grumbled. "Seriously, do you need something?"
His red eyelights swept over your form, leaving you bristling and distinctly uncomfortable without really knowing why. There was nothing lecherous in his gaze, just... cool appraisal.
"no," he declared, lifting a hand to adjust his hat. "I think i got all i need."
"And what the hell does that - and, he's gone. Of course."
Between one blink and the next, Sans had vanished into a shortcut, something that was not nearly as interesting when it was used against you.
"Damn it." You groaned aloud, pulling out your phone to tell Papyrus that you were coming home. You were about ready to sleep for a week right now.
Seriously, this whole thing had almost been enough to put you off your appetite!
...Almost.
Notes:
you: how could this possibly get any worse
the universe: lol just wait for it brohey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 12: our town was torn with strife!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"We're not gonna make it."
"What the hell are you saying?! Of course we'll make it!"
"But the planes - "
"Let them come. You listen to me, private: we are gonna make it through this, all of us. We've survived this far, and we'll keep surviving. We're all gonna go home. Together."
...
You awoke with a start, vision blurry. As you slowly regained consciousness, you noticed that someone had turned on the TV.
It was Sans, and he was sitting up in the armchair next to the couch, watching the screen intently.
"S-Sans?" you croaked out, feeling like your throat could barely handle the strain. "What's going on? Why are you awake?"
"I came out here to get a glass of water. and noticed that you seemed to be in distress," he said calmly. The lack of his usual exuberance was noted, and you felt a rush of guilt to be the cause of it, but at the same time you couldn't help but be grateful. You weren't sure you could handle too many loud noises right now.
You were also grateful for his usual tact. After all, you knew that he typically went to the bathroom right next to his room to get water, if he really needed it. He'd probably come out here to check on you, the sweetheart.
"I had a nightmare," you said, shrugging. You didn't think it was anything to be ashamed of. You'd dealt with your issues for many years, and had mostly come to terms with them.
That didn't mean the actual thing didn't still suck, though.
"I see," Sans said simply. He reached out, grabbing the remote and muting the TV. Then he turned to you, looking almost hesitant. "Do you... want a hug?"
"You don't have to sound so disgusted by the idea," you said teasingly, but you held out your arms anyway. A hug would be nice right about now.
Sans didn't shy away, standing up and pulling you into a firm embrace. It, perhaps, wasn't the most comfortable thing, considering that he was made entirely out of bones, but he held you close, and you could feel the kindness in his touch.
You relaxed against him, sighing. Sans wasn't very touchy-feely, for all that his brother definitely was, so this was a nice thing, even if it was an unexpected one.
"Thank you."
"You're welcome," he replied softly, or as soft as he ever got.
The two of you stayed like that for quite some time, until the very first rays of sunlight began to shine through the windowpane. As the warmth hit your face, you finally stirred, pulling away from the comfortable position that had almost been enough to put you back to sleep.
You nuzzled absently against the side of his skull, ignoring the way a slight blush spread on his cheekbones.
"Seriously Sans, thank you," you said, standing up and stretching out your sore limbs. "I feel much better now, I really appreciate it."
“YOU BETTER!” he said huffily, calm moment apparently over. "I DON'T DO THIS FOR JUST ANYONE, YOU KNOW!"
"I know," you said, biting your lip to stop your teasing smile from giving you away. "I'm very lucky."
"O-OBVIOUSLY!" he sputtered, getting to his feet and marching off into the kitchen. He was definitely blushing now.
You followed after him with a little laugh, watching fondly as he began to make breakfast.
"PANCAKES?"
"Please."
After that, the two of you were mainly silent, simply enjoying the early morning. Not long after Sans started, his brother stumbled into the kitchen, missing his jacket and giving a huge yawn.
"g'morning," he said sleepily, waving lazily before dropping his head right back down on the table.
You chuckled, reaching out to pat him gently on the skull. "Good morning."
Sans didn't deign to say anything, simply giving his brother a cross look for his lack of table manners. But he didn't start scolding him, either, so that was a pretty good indicator of his mood.
Before long, the food was ready and the three residents were chowing down, you most of all. The brothers luckily didn't have much of a problem with letting you have the biggest portions - you felt kinda bad about it, but not enough to stop taking advantage of it.
Sans finished way before you, as always, and when he did, he cleared his throat and sat up straight.
"I HAVE A PROPOSAL FOR YOU," he said bluntly, staring at you from across the table.
"Is it marriage?" you said through a mouthful of food. "Because if so, yeah. I'm totally down for it."
Sans sputtered, practically his entire skull getting covered by his embarrassed blush, and Papyrus nudged you with his elbow.
"hey, love, i thought you wanted to marry me," he whined, giving you an over-exaggerated pout.
You just snorted. "Either/or. So long as I keep getting to eat food like this."
"wow. not sure if i should be happy about that or not."
"YOUR INCREDIBLY LOW STANDARDS ASIDE," Sans interjected, actually managing to surprise a laugh out of you. "THIS IS SERIOUS."
You sobered quickly, taking note of his genuine sternness. Papyrus did the same, eyes narrowing slightly as he sat up a little straighter.
"THERE HAS BEEN SEVERAL CASES AROUND THE CITY, ONES THAT I SUSPECT MAY CONNECT TO YOURS," he said, making your blood run cold. "THEY ALL SEEM TO CONVERGE ON THE SAME POINT. I HAVE BEEN ASSIGNED TO LOOK INTO IT, ALONGSIDE TWO OF MY COUNTERPARTS IN THE POLICE FORCE."
Through the beginning stirrings of your panic, something caught your attention.
"Only you and your counterparts?" you questioned, studying him carefully. "I thought that only three of you were in the police force to begin with."
"YES, THAT'S CORRECT," Sans said, sounding a bit sour. "BUT BASED ON THE LOCATION, THE MAIN SUSPECT IS LOOKING TO BE ANOTHER COUNTERPART OF MINE, AND THE HIGHER-UPS SEEM TO THINK THAT WE WOULD BE THE BEST ONES TO HANDLE IT."
"really?" Papyrus said, looking like he was finally awake. "but for a case like that, which of our counterparts would - oh."
"YES." Sans said grimly, nodding in confirmation at whatever his brother had suspected.
You were at a loss, but that didn't really matter right now. What really mattered was what he'd said earlier.
"Okay..." you said slowly, drawing their attention back to you. "What's your proposal, then?"
Papyrus jumped, before suddenly staring at his brother in surprise and worry. "wait, you can't mean - "
"I WOULD LIKE YOU TO COME WITH ME," Sans said firmly.
You blinked. "What?"
Notes:
papyrus: is it... them?
sans: yes, i'm afraid so.
you: am i supposed to know what that meansyou'll never guess who's coming, lol. and hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 13: but now we're not afraid no more,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Papyrus immediately moved to protest, only for his mouth to snap shut at Sans' irritated look.
"I MEANT EXACTLY WHAT I SAID," Sans said firmly, crossing his arms over his chest. Seemed like he was sticking to his guns on this one, and you couldn't be entirely surprised. Sans was never one to back down after making a declaration like that. "I WANT YOU TO COME WITH ME."
"I..." You were speechless. "Not that I don't appreciate the opportunity, or whatever, but is that even allowed? Wouldn't you get in trouble for involving a civilian in your investigation?"
Your eyebrow did a weird twitch at the thought of being called a 'civilian'. Even though you had been one for most of your life, and were almost certainly considered one in the eyes of the law, it still felt like a strange concept.
"yeah, m'lord," Papyrus interjected, apparently unable to hold himself back any longer. He was wringing his hands nervously, probably trying to think of a way to stop this without offending anyone. "this... this is a lot, don't you think?"
"IT IS," Sans acknowledged, giving his brother a challenging stare. "BUT I'M FAIRLY CERTAIN THAT OUR ROOMMATE CAN HANDLE IT."
Papyrus fell silent, shoulders hunching, but he didn't protest any further.
A part of you was gratified by their trust in you, but you were still so confused that it couldn't really have much of an impact. Seriously, what was going on here?
"AND AS FOR YOUR QUESTION," he continued, turning back to you. "YES, I HAVE ALREADY ASKED AND GOTTEN PERMISSION. I DIDN'T INFORM THEM OF YOUR POSSIBLE INVOLVEMENT IN THE CASE, DON'T WORRY. YOU WOULD BE HELPING ME AS A CONSULTANT. YOUR STATUS AS A SURFACER CERTAINLY HELPS IN THAT REGARD, CONSIDERING HOW ADVANCED YOUR SENSES ARE."
Well, you had to give him that one. Your senses weren't the best out there, and could probably even be beaten by the Dog Squad that you often saw running around in the city park, but no one could sniff out dead bodies like you could.
It was kind of your thing, after all.
"I... suppose I wouldn't mind," you said slowly, trying to piece this whole thing together. "I can take some time off of work."
"YOU WILL BE COMPENSATED FOR IT," Sans assured you.
You nodded in thanks, brow furrowing as you considered your options. They already had a location, and a possible suspect, so that would make things a lot easier -
Wait.
Oh shit, they already had a suspect, and it was one of Sans' counterparts. Double shit.
You groaned, pinching the bridge of your nose. That sudden reminder had made this a lot more complicated. Obviously you had to help now - as if you could ever let an innocent monster take the blame for something one of your cousins had done. You didn't want to turn Lt. Mason in, either, so probably the best thing you could do would be to help Sans prove that this other guy was innocent.
And from the way Papyrus was talking about it earlier, that would be no easy task.
“Who is this counterpart of yours that they’re suspecting, anyway? Is there something I should know?” You asked, only growing more suspicious when the two exchanged a shifty look.
Papyrus shrugged, and Sans let out a put-upon sigh before answering you.
“HIM AND HIS BROTHER ARE FROM THE UNIVERSE DESIGNATED AS ‘HORRORTALE’,” he explained, a serious expression on his face. “OFFICIALLY, IT IS KNOWN THAT HIS UNIVERSE HAD TO DEAL WITH A LARGE FOOD SHORTAGE, CAUSING WHAT AMOUNTED TO A CIVIL UPRISING AND CREATING A LOT OF GRIEF. UNOFFICIALLY, THE MONSTERS WERE STARVING AND ATE HUMAN FLESH.”
“...Huh,” You said thoughtfully. “Well, alright then.”
“they don’t do it anymore, of course,” Papyrus said hastily, before pausing to add; “at least, that’s the hope. personally, i believe that they aren’t responsible for these killings, but you never know.”
“Yeah, I gotcha,” you murmured, thinking deeply.
You would probably be able to get along with these guys fine, since you weren’t human and already had a fairly close connection with some of their counterparts. Of course, that also depends on how well they viewed their counterparts in the first place, which (just based on Papyrus’ first reaction to them) might not be as good as you hoped.
(You, also, might be able to relate to them a little bit, but you had no intention of saying anything about that. It wasn’t your place, and you didn’t have permission anyway.)
“Yeah, sure,” you decided, making Sans grin in triumph and Papyrus look away with a scowl. “I’ll help out, if you really think I’ll be useful.”
“OF COURSE!” Sans declared. “I WOULDN’T HAVE ASKED IF I DIDN’T.”
“Fair enough,” you said, your lips quirking up just the tiniest bit. Then, you turned to Papyrus. You didn’t want to be the cause of any animosity between the two brothers, and you really did value Papyrus’ opinion. “What about you, dude? Think it’ll be worth it?”
He stubbornly glared at the table for a moment, before sighing.
“yeah, you’ll do fine,” he admitted, though he didn’t seem very happy about it. “i’ve never had a problem with the two of them, and maybe your nose can help sniff out the real culprit.”
You resisted a wince. You already had a good idea of who the real culprit was, after all.
“Okay,” You said, instead of panicking and confessing family business. “I would hate for the wrong person to get accused. If there’s anything I can do to clear their names, I’m happy to do it.”
And you meant that, really. You couldn’t turn in Lt. Mason without facing legal troubles of your own, but that didn’t mean that you couldn’t help prove the innocence of someone else. You just had to get enough evidence to prove that it wasn’t the brothers from Horrortale, but not enough to implicate you or your family members in any way.
Jeez, talk about a delicate balancing act.
“WE’LL BE LEAVING ON FRIDAY, AND SHOULD BE BACK WITHIN THE WEEK,” Sans said, standing from the table to start putting the dishes away. “CAN YOU BE READY BY THEN?”
“Sure thing,” you said, saluting sloppily. “Consider it done, my man.”
“GOOD,” he said sternly, though you could see his mouth twitching into a smile. “BECAUSE THIS HAS THE POTENTIAL TO BECOME SOMETHING BIG.”
Notes:
you: i have a good feeling about this!
papyrus: well, glad someone doeshey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 14: we see a brighter day.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"ARE YOU READY TO GO?" Sans said impatiently, tapping his foot on the ground as he waited by the door.
"Yeah, man, keep your shorts on," you said, hiding a yawn behind your hand. When Sans said that he wanted to get going early, you didn't think that he meant five in the morning.
Papyrus had dragged himself out of bed to say goodbye, but he was blinking pretty rapidly by now. You figured that he only had a few more minutes left in him before he fell asleep on his feet.
Chuckling, you walked over and nudged him on the arm. "Hey, dude. We gotta get moving, so gimme a hug."
He obliged, tucking his head in the crook of your neck, and you allowed it without protesting. Papyrus didn't want to actually say anything, because he was way too nice of a guy, but you knew that he was really hoping that you would change your mind. He would never stop you from going, but he had probably been trying to subtly talk you out of it.
Unfortunately for him, you'd already made up your mind. You were pretty damn sure that this whole thing was Lt. Mason's fault, and you refused to let an innocent monster take the blame for his crimes.
"stay safe, love," he murmured, his breath warm against your skin.
You only laughed, pulling away and patting him gently on the skull. "Well, I can't exactly give you a guarantee, but I'll do my best."
Papyrus grumbled disapprovingly, but seemed willing to accept that as the best he was gonna get. He stumbled back into his bedroom after saying goodbye to his brother, apparently trying to get a few more hours of sleep before he had to run off to work.
Like you'd expected, Yandereplane was totally okay with letting you take some time off to let you help with a police investigation. She'd actually called it a 'wonderful opportunity', and informed you that she wanted full details upon your return.
You actually weren't sure if that was legal, but you would try your very best.
"You ready to go, Sans?" you said, grinning teasingly at him.
He only huffed, seeming very unamused. "YES! I HAVE BEEN READY FOR THE PAST HALF-HOUR!"
"Glad to know you're so prepared," you said simply, refusing to rise to the bait he was trying to trap you in.
Sans gave you a cross look and something that was nearly a pout, before turning away and dismissing it. There wasn't really time for your usual banter right now anyway, as much as you had joked about being fashionably late.
"WE'LL BE MEETING UP WITH THE OTHER TWO AT THAT STUPID COFFEE PLACE THEY LIKE," Sans said briskly, throwing you a helmet so that you could safely ride with him on his motorcycle. "DO TRY TO BE ON YOUR BEST BEHAVIOR."
"Oh, don't worry," you smirked, hip-checking him as you walked by. "I'll be an absolute angel. They won't even know what to do with me."
"I DOUBT ANYONE EVER DOES," he muttered, rolling his eyelights.
You could only throw your head back, laughing freely. You could already tell that this was going to be a fun time.
...
Sans' coworkers were delightful and you wanted to keep them forever.
"He really said that?" you asked, utterly enthralled.
"OH, YES," Edge cackled, sipping at his coffee with a very self-satisfied expression. "I COULD HARDLY FORGET IT!"
Sans, his head in his hands, only groaned. "I THOUGHT WE AGREED TO NEVER SPEAK OF THAT AGAIN!"
"I AGREED TO NOTHING. YOU JUST SAID 'LET'S NEVER SPEAK OF THIS AGAIN', AND WE ALL IGNORED IT."
Sans dropped his head down on the table, banging it against the marble countertop. Giggling, you stuck your hand in-between his skull and the table to make sure that he didn't hurt himself, but otherwise you didn't try to interfere. It wasn't your job to drag him out of the hole he'd found himself in, and you were honestly finding it too amusing to miss.
"Sorry, Razz," Blue added, tone full of mirth - though at least he was being conscious of the other early-morning customers and keeping his voice down. "It was pretty funny."
Sans only grumbled under his breath, making an expression that he would resolutely deny was a pout, even though it definitely was.
"ENOUGH HARASSMENT!" he barked out, trying to avoid any more embarrassment on his part. "THE REASON WE GOT STARTED SO EARLY WAS TO OFFICIALLY BRING THE NEWBIE UP TO SPEED. LET'S GET IT OVER WITH."
"Right," you agreed, fighting back an amused smile. Somehow, being called a 'newbie' by him seemed hilarious. "Anything important that I should know?"
"Well, Razz said that you were informed of the situation in Horrortale," Blue said, smoothly taking the reins. You nodded in confirmation, and he smiled briefly before continuing. "The reason that those two are the suspects in the first place is because of where they live."
"THEY LIVE ON THE EDGE OF THE FOREST, BEFORE THE MOUNTAIN RANGE," Edge cut in, crossing his arms over his chest. It was kinda weird, seeing someone who looked so much like your own Papyrus, but acting far more exuberant than Paps ever did. But then again, you supposed you would have to get used to that sort of thing by now.
"And that's where the killings are being linked back to?" you asked, drawing on the scant knowledge that Sans had already lectured you on. He hadn't gone into any specifics, but he had made sure to give you a proper overview.
"CORRECT," Edge nodded. Then, he grimaced slightly, and it made the scars on his face stand out more. "IT DOESN'T HELP THEIR CASE THAT THEY ALREADY HAVE A HISTORY OF EATING HUMANS. THE BODIES THAT HAVE SHOWN UP ARE SHOWING SIGNS OF BEING HARVESTED FOR MEAT. VERY SPECIFICALLY, AT THAT. THIS IS SOMEONE WHO KNOWS WHAT THEY'RE DOING."
You scrunched up your nose at that, but couldn't help but feel a bit surprised by one thing.
"There was actually bodies left? Enough to identify something as detailed as that?"
What could Lt. Mason be up to? That wasn't quite his normal routine, after all. Perhaps he was upset about you disregarding his first gift?
"YES, AND THAT WAS OUR FIRST INDICATION THAT IT WASN'T THE HORRORTALE BROTHERS," Sans said, giving you an approving look for your moment of forethought. "THEY WOULD NEVER HAVE LEFT SO MUCH MEAT ON THE BODIES IF THEY WERE REALLY THE ONES KILLING THEM."
"The Horrortale brothers also avoid Surfacers, if they can," Blue added, jumping back in. "Said that it can set off their instincts too much. Considering that several of the victims were identified to be Surface Monsters, it would be strange for them to suddenly change their minds like that."
You nodded, thoughtfully. There was a lot to think about here...
"OF COURSE, WE DON'T KNOW ANYTHING FOR CERTAIN YET," Edge said briskly, breaking the curious atmosphere carelessly. He stood from his seat, throwing down a few bills for the coffee, and gave the rest of you a challenging look. "AND WE WON'T KNOW ANYTHING UNLESS WE GET MOVING. IT'S NOT TOO FAR AWAY, SO C'MON - LET'S GET ON THE ROAD."
Notes:
you: i'm not worried, i'm sure i'll get along great with the horrortale guys
edge: oh yeah?
you: yeah. we've got a lot in common
edge: ...
blue: ...
sf!sans: what the fuck does that meanhey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 15: he's laid to rest,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
'Hit the road' turned out to mean 'go to the bus stop', which you had initially found... peculiar. Wouldn't it be easier to drive?
But Sans had explained to you that the terrain surrounding the Horrortale brothers' house wasn't suited for vehicles, so it was cheaper and less hassle to take a bus and then just walk the rest of the way.
You were okay with that - the weather wasn't that bad, this early in the morning, and you enjoyed being able to walk through the woods again. You usually refrained from doing so, out of fear of temptation, but it with the others by your side, you weren't worried about that.
However, you were a bit worried about who else was likely hanging around the woods - namely, Lt. Mason. He wouldn't attack you, but... You were fearful for anyone who had decided to do some early-morning hiking. According to the reports, that's how he had gotten most of his victims so far.
You grit your teeth at the thought, shoving your hands in your pockets. The chatter of the others just washed over you, completely deaf to what they were saying. You just couldn't get it out of your head.
People had died. People had died, because you had hesitated. You'd hesitated to report his presence in the first place, and then you'd just sat back and relaxed while he was out murdering people!
Maybe it wasn't your responsibility to make sure that Mason stayed on the wagon, but the moment he came after you, in your city, it became your responsibility to take care of him.
Honestly, you were ashamed of yourself. The time here had really made you go soft.
"ALMOST THERE!" Blue said cheerfully, nudging your arm.
You jolted, brought out of your thoughts so suddenly, and shot him a thankful look. Sans and Edge were arguing about something, a few feet ahead, but they hadn't noticed your lack of focus, so you couldn't help but be grateful for that.
He merely smiled, his expression tinged with mischief. He gestured to the two skeletons in front of you, both having progressed to simply screaming incoherently at each other.
"THIS IS A LOT MORE TOLERABLE THAN USUAL!" Blue laughed. "YOU MUST BE A GOOD INFLUENCE ON THEM!"
"Oh, undoubtably," you replied with a tiny laugh of your own. It's okay. You made some mistakes in the past, and now was your chance to fix it. Starting with making sure that nobody gets framed for a crime that they didn't commit.
Confidence renewed, you increased your speed, Blue following next to you as you caught up with Sans and Edge.
"Blue said that we're almost there," you interrupted their little spat, looking up at Edge with curiosity. He was only the tiniest bit taller than you, and you barely contained the urge to make yourself bigger so that you could stare down at him. Hm. Maybe another time. "Is there any landmarks we should be looking for?"
“NO, NOT YET," he said briskly. He also seemed to realize just how close you were to him in height, and appeared to be a bit put-out by it. "WE'RE GOING TO MEET UP WITH THE BROTHERS FIRST, AND DO AN INTERVIEW. AFTER THAT, WE WILL BE INVESTIGATING THE AREA AND TRYING TO TRACK DOWN EXACTLY WHERE THE PEOPLE WERE KILLED. THEY WERE DUMPED ON THE OUTSKIRTS OF THE CITY, SO IT'S HARD TO SAY EXACTLY WHERE THE MURDERS HAPPENED."
"WHICH IS WHAT YOU'RE HERE FOR," Sans interjected, nodding in your direction.
You had a moment of panic, and then promptly remembered what he was talking about.
"Right," you nodded back, sticking your hands in your pockets. "My nose will be able to sniff something like that out, no problem."
Blue and Edge stared at you for a moment, unrivaled curiosity in their eyes. You knew that they wanted to know how, wanted to know what you were, but you said nothing, merely smiling calmly at them.
Sans tugged lightly on your arm, bringing you closer to him. "EXACTLY. SO LET'S HURRY UP, ALREADY."
You had to resist the urge to snicker at his protective act, but obligingly followed him.
It wasn't long before the four of you hit a break in the trees, and you could smell it before you saw it -
Blood.
You sniffed the air lightly, holding yourself back from licking your lips. That smelled good.
"HERE WE ARE!" Blue cheered, pointing to a small cottage that you could only barely see at the edge of the clearing.
It was a cute little place, certainly. Made out of stone, with a flourishing garden surrounding it. Honestly, you probably would have been able to appreciate it more if you weren't trying to hold back your drool.
Someone had been cooking meat, and recently at that.
(hungry hungry hungry hungry hungry)
"Must have a lot of deer out here," you commented carelessly, wiping at your mouth with one hand.
"HUH?" Blue questioned, having been the only one to hear your little remark.
"Oh, I can smell it," you explained, blinking in surprise. You hadn't meant to say that out-loud. You could see Sans and Edge turn towards you, just slightly. "There's blood, and cooked meat. Not from today, but probably last night. It's deer meat."
"YOU CAN DECIPHER IT THAT PRECISELY?" Sans said, sounding fascinated.
You supposed that you had never really displayed your abilities much in front of him... Years of trying your best to pretend to be human had taken their toll on you.
"Yeah," you shrugged. It wasn't anything particularly impressive - there were plenty of species that had even better senses than you. It just so happened that yours were particularly attuned to sniffing out corpses.
The skeletons seemed to find it impressive, though, because they were all looking at you a bit differently than before. Seemed they were taking you a bit more seriously, now.
Dismissing it, you headed up the stairs, ready to knock on the door.
"WAIT!" Edge said suddenly, realizing what you were about to do. "LET ME - "
Too late. You had already knocked.
The door creaked open without waiting a second, and a cracked, grinning face looked up at you.
"ya need something, snack?" the skeleton said.
You couldn't help but smile back. He just smelled so delicious.
Notes:
horror!sans: mm, you would be a delicious meal
you: thanks, mind if i have some
horror!sans: excuse me, what the fuck
sf!sans: don't ask mehey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 16: we're truly blessed,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
You were snapped out of your drooling state when Edge nearly shoved himself in front of you, scowling fiercely.
Instantly, the other skeleton's smile fell.
"to have an esteemed member of the police force visiting...? i'm honored," he said, completely monotone. "to what do i owe the pleasure?"
He didn't sound like he was actually very interested in finding out the answer, but you couldn't really blame him. Having a bristling and angry-looking Edge on their front step was no one's idea of a pleasant morning.
"WE ARE HERE ON THE BEHALF OF THE EBOTT POLICE FORCE," Edge said, seeming to be viciously satisfied by the way the other skeleton's eyelights shrunk, for just a moment. "IF YOU WOULD PLEASE STEP OUTSIDE - "
"i'm not doing anything until you tell me what the hell is going on!" he snarled, and you could see the tips of his phalanges twitching, as if he was resisting the urge to grab a weapon.
You had to intervene, now.
"Nobody's gonna get arrested, don't worry," you said, raising your hands in surrender when his gaze whipped over to you. You tried to smile at him, but he only stared back at you in suspicion.
Thankfully, Sans and Blue took over from there, ushering the three of you off the porch and back towards the garden to give everyone a little more breathing room.
"WE DON'T EVEN HAVE A WARRANT FOR YOUR ARREST, SANS," Sans said.
You blinked. It was weird to see him address someone else as Sans, even if you logically knew that they all had the same names. Did that mean this Sans didn't have a nickname?
"AND HOPEFULLY, ONE WON'T BE NECESSARY!" Blue interjected, giving a cheerful smile that the other Sans returned with a foul look.
"then why are you here?" he ground out.
You decided to step in again, since it seemed like even Blue was taking the opportunity to make a little jab at his counterpart.
"Bodies have been found all around Ebott's outskirts, and the signs lead the force to believe that the culprit is here, in the forest. Most of them were joggers, or explorers of some kind," you explained, drawing his attention back to you.
He tilted his head to the side, and it made the large crack spanning the back of his skull stand out in sharp definition.
"and you think my bro and i are responsible." It wasn't a question. Merely a statement of fact, and one that he wasn't too happy about.
"We don't," you replied, shrugging and deciding to be honest about it. After all, you definitely knew that they weren't responsible. "But they can't control what the higher ups decide that they should do."
He looked at you, something in his expression sparking with curiosity. He must have noticed your wording, there.
"you're not with them?" he questioned, tilting his head towards the other skeletons to clarify.
You shook your head. You were here with Sans and the others, yeah, but you weren't part of the police force, by any means.
"I'm not a police officer," you said nonchalantly. "I've just been brought here because I have a good nose."
"hm..." he looked like he wasn't sure whether or not to believe you.
"Oh," you said, blinking as you were suddenly reminded. "You were cooking deer last night, right? Smells really good. What did you make with it?"
He stared at you for a moment, expression blank, but then his mouth cracked into another grin.
"soup," he said simply, and then held out his hand. You took it, shaking his hand gently. "nice to know that ya have good taste, at least. ya can call me serif, snack."
You nodded, eyes softening a bit. He wasn't a bad guy, you could see that. Based on what you'd been told of Horrortale, he'd just been caught in a bad circumstance, just like you. You could understand that.
"Nice to meet you, Serif," you said, and offered your own name in return. However, you quickly realized that the clearing was suspiciously quiet, considering the three loud-mouths who'd come with you...
You turned to look at them, and they were just staring at you, their faces stunned. You raised a brow.
"Everything alright over there?" you called out, a bit bemusedly. What on earth were they doing, anyway? Weren't they the ones who had this whole thing planned out? With a sigh, you turned back to Serif. "Sorry about this whole thing. I can already tell that the killer isn't you, and I doubt it's your brother either, but they have to go through procedure."
"i get it," he said, shrugging. He then gave you a considering look. "but should you really be so quick to dismiss me as a suspect? if anyone in this forest is killing humans, me and my bro are the most likely suspects, i can admit that much."
You just smiled, letting out a little laugh. "I already told you, didn't I? I have a good sense of smell. The last killing was less than two days ago. There's nothing you could do to hide that smell from me."
Sure, your cousins and some scent-erasing devices could make it harder, but no scent (especially of blood), could truly escape you.
"then what about my brother?" Serif challenged, looking you dead in the eye as he did so.
Even without the clear warning in his tone, you knew that you'd have to answer this one very carefully.
"You've been around him the last couple of days, right?" You knew that much - there was another scent of bone and earth on Serif that wasn't his, and you imagined that they didn't get many visitors. "I would pick it up from that. And, besides..."
You trailed off, feeling his eyes on you, and simply shrugged.
"I can't imagine any Papyrus doing something like this and keeping it from his brother," you said honestly. You knew that there were some versions of him that could, and had, done terrible things, but very rarely to the extent of actually excluding his brother from it.
Serif grinned again, his jagged teeth glinting in the morning sun.
"good answer," he said, his tone full of humor. Then, he turned back towards the small cottage. "paps! we have a visitor! and some other jerks."
"HEY!" Blue said, sounding rather insulted. But even as he came over, he was giving you a considering look, with Edge doing the same.
Sans just seemed concerned, and he quickly walked up to you, opening his mouth as if to say something.
He was cut off, however, by the front door slamming open, and someone carefully ducking down so that he could safely make it through the doorway.
"OH, HOW WONDERFUL!" the absolutely ginormous Papyrus said, flashing a sharp-toothed grin. "I LOVE VISITORS!"
Notes:
you: i feel like we're gonna get along great!
serif: agreed
sans: and i am hating every second of ithey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 17: and this is what we say...
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
This Papyrus was smiling brightly, and you could tell even from a distance that he was genuinely excited to see you. Instantly, you knew that the two of you were going to get along great.
Bounding up to stand in front of him, you didn't even realize that you had unconsciously made yourself taller, enough that by the time you were holding out your hand to this new Papyrus, you could look him right in the eye.
"Well, I'm happy to hear that, because I love visiting!" you chirped, delighted when he immediately shook your hand.
"WONDERFUL!" he declared loudly. Seems this one didn't have much volume control, not that it really bothered you. "IT SEEMS THAT WOULD MAKE US THE PERFECT PAIR!"
He was amazing. You loved him.
You heard someone snort, and you glanced down to see that Serif had followed you over. He appeared much smaller now, and it was only then that you realized just how tall you had become. You were certainly bigger than Edge now.
"that's great, bro," Serif said, gazing up at his brother with a lazy grin. "there's a couple of other bozos around too, but i can just get rid of 'em for you."
"ABSOLUTELY NOT!" Edge scowled, snapping out of whatever daze he had been in and stomping up to them. "WHETHER THEY ARE GUILTY OR NOT, WE HAVE TO GO THROUGH PROCEDURE."
"DON'T TAKE IT PERSONALLY!" Blue said cheerfully, him and Sans joining the small group gathered at the edge of the porch. You noticed that, by the look in Blue's eyes, he was hoping that they would take it personally.
That left you a bit... confused. When you all had talked earlier, they had agreed that the brothers weren't responsible. So why was everyone acting so bratty now? Honestly, the only one that was acting normal was Sans.
"IT WOULD BE BEST FOR YOU TO COOPERATE," Sans added, his grin curling into something nasty. "IT WOULD BE UNFORTUNATE IF WE WERE FORCED TO DETAIN YOU."
Ugh, never mind.
"Nobody's detaining anyone!" You cried out, pushing in-between the two groups with an exasperated huff. "Just calm down. Let's get the interview done so that we can put that on the books, and then we can do a search of the woods to find out what's really happening here."
The three policemen looked at you, appearing slightly stunned.
Blue blinked. "THE FOREST?"
You resisted the urge to roll your eyes, but Serif must have seen the small twist in your expression, by the way he laughed under his breath.
"If these guys aren't the culprits, then there must be something else in the forest that's killing people," you pointed out, pushing down the nagging guilt at the reminder of who was really responsible. If you could just get away from these guys for a moment, then maybe you could sneak away and find him...
There was silence, for a moment, as everyone processed your words.
"WELL, THAT'S NOT WHAT WE WERE SENT HERE TO DO, TECHNICALLY," Edge said, though he sounded rather reluctant. You could tell, even more than antagonizing his counterparts, he was much more interested in catching whoever was really responsible.
"BUT, MAYBE..." Blue said, tapping his chin in thought.
"WE CAN FIND A WAY TO GET AROUND IT," Sans finished, grinning sharply. "AFTER ALL, IF WE'RE THE ONLY ONES HERE TO DISPUTE IT, THEN NO ONE HAS TO KNOW IF WE ACTUALLY DO, RIGHT?"
You smiled proudly, stopping yourself from patting him on the top of his skull like you wanted to. You knew that he wouldn't exactly appreciate that in front of the others.
"my my, going against the law?" Serif said slyly, examining the others with an intrigued look. "never thought i'd see the day."
There was something mocking in that statement, but you could tell that the implied compliment behind it was genuine.
"UM," the tall Papyrus interrupted, fidgeting in a way that belied his gigantic stature. "I'M SORRY TO INTERRUPT WHAT APPEARS TO BE AN INTENSE MOMENT WITH A LOT OF CHARACTER DEVELOPMENT, BUT I HAVE NO IDEA WHAT ANY OF YOU ARE TALKING ABOUT. KILLED? WAS SOMEONE KILLED IN THE FOREST?"
"Oh, shit," you said, snapping your fingers. You'd totally forgotten that he wasn't outside when you explained all that.
The four of your quickly brought him up to speed, and you introduced yourself while you were at it.
"OH, I SEE!" he said, and his sunken-in eye sockets blinked at you with an expression that you couldn't quite discern. "YOU MAY CALL ME RUS, FRIEND."
Friend! He called you his friend!
"Sure, if that's what you want," you said agreeably, sticking your hands in your pockets. He wasn't your Papyrus, but you had been willing to call him that if he wanted. Maybe you would ask the brothers about their preferences later.
"REALLY THOUGH, THIS IS QUITE CONCERNING!" Rus said, frowning. The way his frown arranged his skull made him appear rather frightening, but you couldn't find it anything other than endearing. "MY BROTHER AND I TEND TO HUNT IN THE WOODS EVERY FEW DAYS, BUT WE HAVE NOT CAUGHT SIGHT OF ANYTHING THAT WOULD INDICATE A SERIAL KILLER."
"EVERY FEW DAYS?" Blue asked, pulling out a notebook to write this stuff down in.
Rus nodded, and the other two officers joined in, apparently ready to begin the interview now.
You stepped to the side, not wanting to get in their way, and frowned as you gazed out into the woods. The senses of a skeleton would never compare to yours, but you knew from Slim that they had better senses than the average human, at least.
Maybe they wouldn't be able to smell the blood, but wouldn't they know if someone else had been going onto their territory? Then again, you shouldn't assume. They may not have the instincts that your kind did, and from what you had been told earlier, they tended to avoid people anyway.
"smell anything?" Serif said quietly, having stuck by your side while the others were talking with his brother.
You wavered for a moment, and then shrugged.
"Nothing useful. Not yet."
There was the scent of blood in the air, yes, but it was all from the brothers’ catches.
If you wanted to to find out just where Lt. Mason had been hiding, you were going to have to go deeper.
Notes:
reader: hm... i'm feeling something reckless coming on
sans: absolutely not
serif: wait, wait, i wanna hear ithey, listen! we've hit a milestone in this fic that i'm so excited about - officially over one-hundred comments!! i can't thank you all enough. but... i think this might be a fun way to do it!
starting today, on sunday october 14th, i will be accepting drabble requests for this story on my tumblr. here is the post stating the full guidelines, so please read it and submit a prompt! i would love to hear what you guys are interested in, from different povs to aus, so read the guidelines and hit me up!! doing it on anon is perfectly fine, and you're allowed to send more than one. just make sure to read the guidelines first!
again, thank you all so much. this is really amazing, and i'm so happy that you've all enjoyed this story so much. i hope this enthusiasm carries out into the future, as we progress more into the world i've created for you guys! <3
Chapter 18: things are swell now,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Their chatter didn't stop for nearly an hour, and you found yourself becoming increasingly restless. You knew what you had to do here, you knew who was doing the killing and how to find him.
The only thing holding you back was the knowledge that you couldn't expose yourself in front of the others. They would want an excuse for why you wanted to go off alone, and any answer you could give would be either unsatisfactory, or a straight-up lie.
Sans was your friend, and the others were quickly becoming your friends as well. You wanted to keep the lying to a minimum, if at all possible.
"WELL, WE'RE DONE OVER HERE," Sans said briskly, walking over to you and nudging your hip. It was the highest part of you that he could reach, at the moment, and you resisted a snort of amusement. "WHAT ARE YOU UP TO?"
Did he really have to sound so suspicious?
"Nothing," you said, shrugging your shoulders. "Just checking out the atmosphere."
Serif, on your other side, sniggered. You shot him a pouting look, and he merely shrugged, entirely unrepentant. Geez, was no one on your side today?
"REALLY?" Sans said, crossing his arms over his chest. Somehow, he managed to sound even more skeptical than before.
"I would never lie to you," You said, lying through your teeth. Well, so much for that.
Sans gave you a doubtful look, and it was only half-deserved. This was really the first time you had ever lied to him about something serious.
"ALRIGHT," he allowed, turning back towards where the other two police officers were standing. "WE'RE GOING TO BEND THE RULES A BIT AND DO SOME INVESTIGATING IN THE FOREST, BUT I'M NOT SURE WHAT WE'LL REALLY FIND. THESE TWO HAVEN'T COME ACROSS ANYTHING SUGGESTING A MURDER, AND THEY'VE BEEN STAYING HERE SINCE THEY SURFACED."
"at this point, i would say that no one knows these woods better than us," Serif interjected, his amusement falling for a more serious countenance. "we know all the official trails, and the unofficial ones. can't say much for the area on the other side of the mountain, but nobody goes too close to there anyway."
"Mm, true," you acknowledged. "Actually..."
You took out your phone, belatedly reminded of your promise to the Captain. No signal.
Shit. You'd totally forgotten.
Serif, noticing what you had done, nodded. "yep. we're not close enough to the mountain to feel its full effects, but you'll never be able to get a signal, even this far away."
You grunted in annoyance, stashing your (now useless) phone away again.
No one knew exactly what had occurred on Mt. Ebott, but it had created something of a magical dead zone. No signals in the mountain could reach the outside, and if you got too close to the mountain, you'd lose all electronics, and even things like cars and planes had been shown to be affected. Luckily, there had yet to be a major tragedy surrounding that, but air traffic was being permanently rerouted around the area.
That meant you wouldn't be able to call the Captain and let him know if you caught sight of Lt. Mason.
You took a moment to inhale, slowly, and exhale. That's alright. You knew that he would understand if you had to engage without direct orders, though he would definitely berate you for getting into this situation in the first place.
This would be fine. You didn't exactly need to have contact with any of the others for this, even though you would certainly prefer it.
"YES, I'D ALMOST FORGOTTEN ABOUT THAT," Sans said, frowning faintly. "WE'LL HAVE TO BE CAREFUL. NO CONTACT MEANS NO BACKUP, IF WE NEED IT."
You resisted a snort. Nothing in this forest, Lt. Mason included, would be tough enough to go against you.
"WE WON'T NEED IT," Blue said firmly, walking over with the others. "OBSERVATION IS ONE THING, TRYING TO HUNT DOWN THE KILLER IS ANOTHER."
"SO, NOBODY THINK ABOUT PULLING ANY HEROICS," Edge concluded, giving you a squinty glare.
You raised your hands in surrender, inwardly sweating. "I wasn't planning on it!"
You were.
"SO, NO WANDERING OFF ON YOUR OWN?" Sans added on.
"Of course not."
You definitely were.
"GOOD," Rus said, nodding encouragingly. He gave you a toothy grin, and you noticed absently that his teeth were sharp and jagged, different from the perfectly manicured sharpness that you had seen in some of the other skeleton monsters. "I WOULD HATE FOR YOU TO GET HURT!"
You loved him. You would die for him.
Sans must have seen some of your thoughts in your face, because he elbowed you with a scowl. But the fact that he was basically as high as your knees right now had unfortunately diminished the impact.
"I'll stay out of trouble," you said agreeably. Honestly, that was the hope. If you managed to get ahold of Mason before he could spiral any further, you might be able to talk him out of it without violence. You'd probably have to put him in a chokehold, sure, but you wouldn't have to beat him up or anything.
"who's going to be out investigating?" Serif asked, tilting his cracked skull to the side in curiosity. "are you gonna split up, or what? is there a plan?"
"I think splitting up would probably be wise," you said quickly, wanting to get your point out before anyone could just shoot it down. "As Serif already mentioned, the woods are large, and the closer you get to the mountain, the tougher the terrain. Maybe two groups of three, if these guys would be willing to go with us?"
You turned on the brothers with a beseeching expression, and Rus nodded immediately, Serif looking a bit more reluctant.
"I WOULD BE DELIGHTED!" Rus said, striking a triumphant pose. "TO THINK, I, PAPYRUS, WOULD BE ABLE TO HELP IN A POLICE INVESTIGATION! IT'S LIKE A DREAM COME TRUE! EXCEPT I NEVER ACTUALLY DREAMED ABOUT DOING THAT. BUT THE PRINCIPLE STILL STANDS!"
You snorted, covering your mouth with your hand to hide your grin. "Sounds perfect. Are we agreed?"
The three police officers involved seemed a bit exasperated at the plans being made without their input, but grudgingly agreed.
"THIS WILL BE A PAIN, BUT IT'S OUR BEST OPTION," Blue said with a sigh.
"JUST REMEMBER," Sans added, looking to his fellow officers. "THEY GAVE US THREE DAYS. AFTER THAT, THEY'LL PROBABLY ASSUME THE WORST."
You half-expected the others to protest, but an uneasy silence filled the clearing instead. It seemed that everyone was aware of what 'the worst' consisted of.
You knew it, too. But their worst case-scenario still wasn't as awful as yours.
Notes:
reader: so, we're stuck in the woods with a possible serial killer, no cell reception and no one to come rescue us
blue: that is indeed the situation
reader: cool. you know what the best idea is?
sans: what?
reader: let's split up. the horror movie cliches will never be able to get us then
edge: oh my fucking godhey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 19: ring that bell now
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"not to kill the party or anything, but are you sure splitting up is the best idea?" Serif asked, making you slump in dismay. If anyone tried to question your motives too much, the whole plan would fall apart!
Not that it was much of a plan in the first place, but still.
"IT'S NOT A TERRIBLE PLAN," Sans allowed, though he didn't seem particularly enthused about it. "I DON'T THINK IT COULD HURT, AT ANY RATE."
"YEAH!" Blue agreed, grinning happily. He leaned over, slapping Serif on the shoulder and ignoring the disgruntled expression his counterpart shot him. "C'MON, LET'S TEAM UP!"
"I'll go with you," you said quickly, trying to get out of going with Sans. He knew you too well - and he was wise to most of your tricks. "We can be the fun investigative trio, like... uh... those three girls from the Nancy Drew series. I don't remember all their names, only Nancy. Obviously. I'm gonna shut up now."
"WAIT, I THINK THAT - " Sans began, unknowingly saving you from your Nancy Drew-induced embarrassment.
"THAT SOUNDS GOOD," Edge said, nodding briskly. Then he paused for a moment, the shadow of a grin tugging up his sharpened teeth. "AND THEIR NAMES WERE BESS AND GEORGE, BY THE WAY."
You blinked, and then let out a sharp laugh, covering your mouth with your hand. Edge gave you another respectful nod, and then grabbed Sans by the back of his jacket, pulling him away before he could protest any further. Res followed behind them happily, waving energetically to the three of you left in the clearing as he went.
You waved back fondly, with Blue and Serif doing the same, though the latter seemed a bit exasperated.
"Alright!" You clapped your hands together and turned to the two shorter skeletons, trying to seem cheerful. "We ready to go?"
"YEAH!" / "heh. i guess so."
...
Serif was a few paces ahead of the two of you, glancing around the surrounding woods with a frown, so you decided to take the opportunity while you had it.
"So, what was up with that?" you asked casually, your hands in your pockets.
Blue looked up at you, his eyelights wide and innocent. "EH? WITH WHAT?"
You resisted the urge to roll your eyes, though you were admittedly a bit impressed by his act. Honestly, he reminded you a lot of Sans, in this moment. That should probably be obvious, seeing as they were counterparts to each other, but the subtle sharpness to his tone really drove the point home.
"What did Serif do?" you said lowly, making sure that the monster in question didn't hear you.
It had to be something. Blue wasn't inherently malicious, even if he seemed to be a bit sneakier than people gave him credit for. You'd barely been around him for a few hours, and you could already tell.
At your pointed words, Blue actually turned away, something almost like regret flashing across his face.
"I... IT'S NOTHING," he said, and when you raised an eyebrow in doubt, he doubled down. "NO, REALLY. SERIF AND, UH, RUS, DIDN'T ACTUALLY DO ANYTHING. NOT TO ME, ANYWAY. IT'S... MORE WHAT THEY REPRESENT, MORE THAN ANYTHING ELSE."
Your eyes narrowed in thought. What they represented?
They were from a timeline called Horrortale, that should be obvious enough. They had 'succumbed to violence and their baser instincts', whatever the hell that meant. Papyrus had tried to explain some more of these facts to you before you left (obviously trying to convince you not to go), but it hadn't really registered to you.
Maybe because it was nothing you hadn't seen before. Desperate times.
"I think they might represent different things to different people," you said eventually, thinking about Papyrus and the scars carved on his skull and how he had told you whispers of red eyes in the dark as he tried to light a cigarette with his shaking hands. To him, the Horrortale brothers represented a loss of control, more than anything else. But, somehow, you didn't think that was what Blue meant. "What do they represent to you?"
You suspected that to Sans and Edge, the brothers represented the same things that they did for Papyrus. Being from a 'darker' universe, they had to have more control over themselves than others. So, for someone like Blue, what could the brothers be?
For a long moment, you thought that he wasn't going to answer. Then, after a few more minutes of walking with only the sound of leaves crunching under your feet, he shrugged.
"It's going to sound bad," he spoke softly, more soft than you had ever heard from him before.
"That's okay." It was about the only thing you could say in reply. Besides, anything that Blue had to confess wouldn't be nearly as bad as some of the thoughts that had run through your head on your worst days.
"...Honestly, I'm just frustrated," he said, a helpless sort of grin emerging on his face. "I'm from a 'swapped' universe, or whatever, so even though I'm Sans, everyone expects me to act like my brother. But I don't like puzzles, and I really prefer Grillby's food, and I was never big on joining the Royal Guard."
O...kay? But what did that have to do with the Horrortale brothers?
"I like to help, though," he continued, putting a pause on your mused questions. "It's kind of become my 'thing', though I know that seems a bit arrogant to say. And I... I can't help them. They need help. And I can't be the one to do it. I... don't really want to, either. It seems like it would be a bit of a hassle."
Then, Blue laughed, the sound low and mournful. He didn't look up at you, keeping his gaze trained on the ground instead. "Like I said, pretty bad, huh?"
You blinked, and thought about starving, and surviving only for yourself, and seeing bad things happen and turning away because it wasn't your problem, and helping others only for the convenience of it and not once feeling bad about it until the day when you did.
"Could be worse," was all you said. This wasn't the time to try and tell him about what you two apparently had in common.
Blue must have heard something in your tone, however, because he looked up and smiled. A real one, this time.
"oi, you two done gossiping back there?" Serif called out, grabbing your attention instantly. "I think i found something!"
Notes:
blue: hey, so, it turns out that i'm not as good a person as i pretend to be and i don't know how to express or work through that in a way that doesn't make me lash out at people :)
reader: bro,,, we are so connected,,, you're like my spirit animal,,,
blue: thanks. i thinkhey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 20: we're in heaven,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
You perked up at the call from his counterpart and bounded closer, immediately peering over Serif's shoulder to try and see what he had discovered.
Blue watched you go, slowing his pace just a little. He... wasn't really sure what to make of that conversation.
He could tell, just by looking into your eyes, that you really did understand how he felt. How it felt to know that someone was hurting, and then deliberately turning away. He wasn't sure how he felt about that.
How long had he been agonizing over this? Not only with the Horrortale brothers, but with counterparts from all sorts of different timelines, all those different versions of his brother and himself. Blue had been struggling with his emotions since day one, trying to balance his inherent desire to help others with his own emotional and mental hangups.
His own brother was struggling. Papyrus, or Stretch as the others called him, had depression and anxiety and a whole host of other issues, and Blue wasn't enough to help him.
And man, did that fucking sting.
How could he expect to help others when he couldn't help his brother? When he couldn't even help himself?
That was why he had chosen to join the royal guard, why he had decided to join the police force. It wasn't out of any real desire for justice, or because he liked to enforce the rules.
Blue just wanted to prove to himself that he could be a good person. Or, at least, that he could learn to pretend.
But now, he felt like the illusion was falling apart. Hell, you had barely even known him for a few hours, and even you had been able to tell that he was acting uncharacteristically nasty!
Honestly, Blue was a bit surprised that you had been the only one to call him out on it. Razz and Edge were usually more than willing to call him on his bullshit, and he was grateful for it even as he resented the necessity. He supposed that they were all a bit too distracted by the case that they were working on.
And, uh, for good reason.
He scrambled to catch up to the other two, a sudden urgency rushing through him. If Serif actually had found something good, he definitely didn't want to miss it!
" - drag marks, it looks like," you were saying, pointing to some strange markings in the dirt. Blue glanced over it, and had to agree. Those kinds of tracks were definitely indications that something big had been dragged this way. Something like a generally human-sized body, for example.
Serif eyed you, not really in suspicion, but with a certain exasperation.
"and i suppose you see drag marks a lot?" he said gruffly.
You smiled sheepishly, and shrugged. "Would you, uh, believe me if I said I used to be a Boy Scout?"
"no," Serif answered simply, and Blue had to agree.
There was something aged and wild inside of you, barely held back from bursting at the seams. It wasn't frightening - you had such a laid-back nature that Blue had found you to be instantly relaxing, especially since you could apparently put up with prissy Razz's nature so well that you were actually living with the guy. Honesty, Blue thought that you deserved a medal for that alone.
But regardless, he could never imagine you as part of anything that would force you to wear a uniform. The mere thought of it was hilarious.
"Ah, darn," you said, snapping your fingers in mock-irrigation. "Foiled again."
Blue smothered a snigger, and then decided it was about time to step in. He was the only actual investigator here, after all.
"HOWEVER YOU MAY HAVE FIGURED IT OUT, I HAVE TO AGREE," he chimed in, giving Serif a respectful nod as he moved to stand beside his fellow skeleton. He ignored the shifty look he got in return, though not without some guilt. He hadn't even known that the Horrortale brothers had chosen nicknames for themselves. He was going to have to try a bit harder, it seemed. "THESE TRACKS DEFINITELY MAKE IT SEEM LIKE SOMETHING WAS BROUGHT THROUGH HERE, AND MORE THAN ONCE."
"how do ya figure?" Serif said, though Blue noticed that he didn't have quite the same edge to his words as before. Blue counted that as his win of the day, and hastened to explain.
"THE TRACKS ARE DEEP," he said, "AND THERE'S NO FOOTPRINTS, TOO. EITHER THIS PERSON KNOWS WHAT THEY'RE DOING, BUT NOT ENOUGH TO GET RID OF ALL THE TRACKS, OR THEY USE THIS AREA SO EXTENSIVELY THAT THEIR FOOTPRINTS WOULD BE WIPED AWAY WITH ALL OF THE OTHER TRAFFIC."
You hummed in consideration, narrowing your eyes as you got a bit closer. You sniffed the air above the tracks carefully, and then paused, a puzzled expression crossing your face.
"Definitely smells human," you said, though still with a rather confused look. "And I think they might have used trash bags to take the bodies away. But it's... weird."
"HOW SO?" Blue asked, his instincts tingling. There was something big here, he could just tell!
You didn't answer for a long moment, and when you did, you turned to Serif instead.
"Serif, what's the population like on this mountain?"
Serif blinked, and Blue couldn't help but mirror his befuddlement. What did that matter?
"none, as far as i know," he answered seriously anyway, but Blue could tell that he was wondering where this was going. "the mountain had a shitty reputation even before we showed up, and now that it's a dead zone not even the scientists can set up anything too close."
"WHY?" Blue cut in, feeling excitement stir up in him at the considering look on your face. It had been a long time since he'd had a good mystery. "IF YOU HAVE AN IDEA, THEN FEEL FREE TO SAY IT!"
You paused for a moment more, and then got to your feet, brushing off your pants. "Not so much an idea, yet, but... this case may not be as clear-cut as I thought it was going to be."
Blue knew that he should really be concerned by something like that, but all he could feel was exhilaration.
Oh well. He would work on starting to be a better person tomorrow. For now, he was going to revel in the joy of a good hunt.
Notes:
blue: hmmmm,,, i am experiencing,,, emotions,,,
reader: cool, what's that like?hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 21: no more hell now.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
This... this was off.
You couldn't smell Mason at all. That wasn't entirely strange - he was able to erase his scent just like you could, after all. But... you didn't see any other sign of his presence either. He left meals relatively intact when he was delivering them to someone else, like he had with you, but why would he bother if he was just feeding on his own?
And why the hell would he use trash bags to drag the bodies?! You knew that was what had happened, you could smell the plastic in the air. Where would he even get trash bags in the first place?
Suddenly, you were hit with a horrifying revelation - he wasn't working alone. Someone else was doing the killing, someone else was luring victims in and bringing them to him, someone else...
You had never even considered it. You had no idea who could have possibly gotten close enough to Mason in this state to not be killed by him, or at least driven off. You would have heard if another one of your cousins had gone off the grid, right?
"everything alright?" Serif said lowly, forcibly yanking your thoughts from the downward spiral where they'd been heading.
"Ah, just thinking," you said, your returning smile a bit strained.
You didn't want to lie, not to them. Even if you had only known these other skeletons for a day, you could tell that they were good. They were like your skeletons - proud, sincere, and kind monsters. Even with Blue's doubts, Serif and Rus’ situation, and Edge's slightly abrasive behavior, you knew that you wanted to be friends with them.
But... now, with how complicated the situation was becoming, you weren't sure you would be able to get through this entirely intact, let alone with all of your new friendships in place.
It certainly wasn't going to be easy, by any means. Story of your life, right?
"Just thinking," you repeated, nodding to yourself. This was not the time to fall into doubts. You could handle this. "This is a big discovery. Should we head back and try to meet up with the others? If we followed this trail we could definitely find some clues, but I'm sure that those guys would prefer to do something like that together."
"I AGREE!" Blue jumped in, eyelights darting over the scene with a serious expression. "THIS ISN'T SOMETHING THAT WE SHOULD TRY AND HANDLE ON OUR OWN, ESPECIALLY SINCE BOTH OF YOU DON'T HAVE THE AUTHORITY TO DO THAT ANYWAY."
"Hey man, we're in the wilderness now," you snickered, putting your hands in your pockets. "Wilderness rules only."
You realized, rather abruptly, just how much taller than the other two you were right now, and took a moment to compact yourself down, returning to your typical size and shape. It was still taller than them, of course, but the difference wasn't quite so jarring now, you hoped.
When you turned to look at them, they were both staring at you with their jaws dropped, giving them a remarkably similar appearance, despite everything else that was different about them.
You blinked.
"What?"
...
Tromping back onto the little cottage area, you saw that the others weren't back yet. That was fine - you wanted to have a little bit longer to think about what your story was, anyway.
Serif immediately scurried back into his home, with Blue right behind him. He'd offered to let you in as well, but you had declined. You... You just needed to sit, for a moment.
Laying yourself down on the grass, you took a deep breath as you bathed in the warmth of the sun. It felt like things had been going non-stop since you'd had to leave your apartment. Despite the skeleton brothers' and how wonderful they were, how much you loved them, you struggled to feel safe.
You were struck by the sudden thought. You felt... Well, you didn't know exactly what you were feeling. Whatever it was, it hurt, and not in the way that anger and general pain did. It was a slow ache, the kind that started small and only continued to grow.
You were worried about Kenan, you realized. You were worried about her, and Felix, and Meanly. You missed your friends, your apartment, your shitty little place that was the size of a shoebox but was still home all the same. You missed having an actual bed, too.
(Somewhere, in the back of your mind, you were also missing something else. Missing a base filled with people like you, people who understood, who knew what it meant to be a monster that wasn't supposed to exist. And you missed something even deeper than that, older than that - a place that you couldn't go back to anymore, a place that had been eroded away by time and distance.
You missed home.)
"WE'RE BACK!" a voice called out, and you shifted a bit to see Rus bounding towards you, a wide smile on his face. "AND WE HAVE A PLAN!"
You sat up, and soon the whole group was clustered around each other, sharing their findings.
"HM..." Edge said, tapping his chin. "I CANNOT FULLY AGREE WITH YOUR ASSESSMENT IF I DO NOT SEE THE SCENE MYSELF, BUT I TRUST YOUR JUDGEMENT."
"Fair enough," you said, shrugging. "You said that you had a plan?"
"YES," Sans said, nodding with a determined expression. "WE WISH TO CONTINUE INVESTIGATING, AND PERHAPS EVEN MAKE AN ARREST. SO, ONE OF US SHOULD HEAD BACK DOWN THE MOUNTAIN TO GET A CELL SIGNAL, AND CONVINCE THE HIGHER-UPS TO LET US GO FORWARD WITH THAT."
You blinked. This was actually going better than you thought!
"Great. I'll head off to do some tracking in the meantime. Strictly no engagement," you hastily tacked on, knowing that they would protest if you didn't.
Edge and Sans both looked like they were going to shoot it down, but Blue convinced them otherwise, to your slight surprise. You didn't think he was actually willing to go to bat for you with his coworkers, though you were hardly going to argue.
" - AND," he added, when the other two officers had given their reluctant agreement, "I THINK RAZZ SHOULD BE THE ONE TO GO
Edge nodded to that, and you secretly agreed as well. The less Sans was around, the less likely he was to stop your plan.
"WHY ME?" Sans asked, crossing his arms over his chest.
"BECAUSE WE TRUST YOU TO GET THE JOB DONE," Blue said simply.
You applauded him for that little maneuver - Sans already seemed more agreeable, straightening up to make himself taller.
"SO, WE'RE AGREED?" Edge said, looking down at Sans expectedly.
Sans huffed, but agreed to go down the mountain nevertheless. You patted his shoulder gently, pulling him into a half-hug.
"Don't worry, man," you said, allowing yourself some humor. "I promise I won't get into too much trouble while you're gone."
And you meant it. All you had to do was find out whoever Mason was working with, take them both down, and send the accomplice off as a scapegoat and make Mason go back to base.
Easy.
...
Walking back down the mountainside, Sans was immediately notified when his phone got a signal back. His pocket buzzed with a text notification, and he slid the phone out to see what it was.
A second later, he realized that this wasn't his phone. Shit. He must have grabbed yours by mistake - in the past, it had happened too many times to count. Why on earth did the two of you decide to get the exact same phone cases?
He sighed, about to put it back in his pocket and grab his own phone, when he saw the still lit-up notification on the phone's screen. Without even any conscious thought, his eyelights flicked over the message, reading it before he could stop himself.
*Mason has returned home. Seems like he only had the one incident. Call me when you get this.
It was from someone whose contact was labeled as 'Captain'.
Sans frowned, puzzled. What was that about?
Well, whatever. He dismissed it, pulling out his own phone. He could talk to you about it after all of this was over.
Notes:
reader: i'm so glad that this is a clear-cut case where i know exactly what's going on
plot point: hahaha... that's adorableenjoy the plot twist lol. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 22: now they’re dead,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
As soon as Sans was gone, you didn't waste any time. The others were still rather leery about letting you go off on your own, which was understandable from their perspective, seeing as there was apparently a serial killer just wandering around the woods randomly murdering people. You got it, you really did.
But you firmly told them that you would be fine on your own, and that you were capable of this much at least.
Blue was actually the first one to agree - apparently, seeing you change your shape so easily was an impressive feat, which you honestly hadn't intended. It had been strange to you at first, but now it was just a part of your life, and you could never imagine going back to the way you had been before.
With Blue's agreement, Edge easily backed down, and the Horror brothers gracefully bowed out when the two police officers still present said that it was okay. You didn't have any actual power in this situation, so you really had to hide a sigh of relief when they decided not to make you stay behind. You weren't an officer, after all - you were just here as a favor to a friend.
(And to take care of a little problem of your own, but they didn't know that.)
"YOU WILL REALLY BE OKAY?" Rus said worriedly, his hands hovering in front of him like he wanted to reach out and touch you, but wasn't sure that it would be welcome. "IT'S GETTING LATE. THE PATHS CAN ALL START TO LOOK THE SAME ONCE THE SUN GOES DOWN."
You gently took his hands in yours, squeezing them lightly. "I understand, thank you for your concern, Rus. I may not look it now, but I did used to spend a lot of my life in the wilderness. I know how to handle a forest after dark, I promise. And I mean it when I say that my nose is nothing to scoff at. I'll be able to find this place again even if I was blind and bleeding out."
Rus made a strangled sound of horror, and Serif let out a raspy laugh.
"let's try to not let it get to that point, sweetheart," he said, and though his tone was slightly admonishing, his expression was lined with good humor. "here."
He held out his hand, and when you curiously placed yours in his, he took a moment to strap a slightly battered watch around your wrist.
"i set it to go off in two hours," he explained. "that's around the time that you should head back if you wanna get back here before any of the big animals start to roam around."
You could just do the same thing with your phone, honestly, but the fact that he'd put so much thought into it for you was touching.
"Sounds like a plan," you nodded, smiling widely at him. Serif swiftly stepped away when he realized that he was still standing so close to you, reaching up to trace his empty eye socket with one hand in some kind of nervous gesture.
"stay safe."
"INDEED!" Rus jumped back in, looking a little more at ease now that his brother had given you something to keep you on track. "THESE WOODS HOLD MANY MYSTERIES, MOST OF WHICH EVEN WE HAVE NOT EVEN BEGUN TO CRACK INTO."
"SO, STAY OUT OF TROUBLE," Edge ordered, his arms crossed over his chest as he looked down at you critically. "I REFUSE TO HAVE TO DEAL WITH RAZZ'S WHINING SHOULD YOU SOMEHOW MANAGE TO GET YOURSELF KILLED."
"YEP!" Blue added, giving you a jovial smile as he patted you on the shoulder. "LIKE EDGE SAID, WE WOULD BE SAD IF YOU GOT HURT. SO PLEASE BE CAREFUL!"
"I'll do my best!" You laughed, waving over your shoulder as you headed out of the clearing.
Behind you, you could hear the sound of Edge sputtering in offense, shouting; "I DIDN'T SAY THAT AT ALL, YOU - "
You shook your head, chuckling to yourself.
What a funny bunch. A little more high-strung than your skeletons, certainly, (and that was saying something), but you were really glad that you had gotten this opportunity to meet them.
...
It didn't take you long at all to get back to the area where you'd first found the scent. You still though something was a bit off about it, but you were determined not to let your nerves distract you.
This was important. Mason was important, and so were the people he risked by being out in public in this state. You were just going to deal with two birds with one stone.
Staying low to the ground, you actually went through the trouble of compressing yourself down into a smaller shape, smaller than what you were comfortable with. You were barely five feet tall now, and you felt like you were about to burst at the seams, but you forced yourself to bear with it.
The less you disturbed the wildlife right now, the better. You were honestly lucky that everyone had been too distracted to notice the conspicuous lack of birds in your vicinity, not to mention little creatures like chipmunks or squirrels. Nothing like that would ever dare get near you.
Luckily for them, they weren't what you were hunting tonight.
Only a little bit longer along the trail, you smelled it - blood. And, a lot of it.
This wasn't a recent kill. No, this was many, many kills, over a certain period of time. And that... that didn't make sense!
Mason couldn't be responsible for this. He hadn't been away from the Base for that long, it was impossible that all of these kills were his. That assistant of his that you were concerned about... was it possible that they were a serial killer?
Well, they already would be, just based on the fact that they were helping him, but... this made it more serious than you thought it was.
With an expression of concentration on your face, you knelt down and pursed your lips, trying to figure this out. Based on the scent, you were probably close to their home base. But at the same time, your two hours were almost up, and the sky was an array of colors as dusk fell over the land.
Should you continue? Or should you go back and wait with the others?
While you were pondering this, the decision was taken out of your hands.
The sound of something large rushing in from behind you caught your attention immediately, and you spun around to come face-to-face with a young boy.
Well, maybe young was too generous - he seemed to be in his mid-twenties. But he was certainly younger than you. He had a ferocious expression on his face, and a wooden bat held aloft in his hands.
"Okay, okay, let's just wait a second and - "
Holding your hands up in the position of surrender, you didn't even have a chance to finish your sentence before the boy swung his bat around, promptly smashing it against your skull.
Notes:
sans, in the middle of a conversation with his boss: actually wait excuse me for a moment
boss: what -
sans: *hangs up*
sans: my idiot needs mehey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 23: goodbye to dread
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
You blinked, shaking your head slightly to wipe the mild haziness from your brain. That was... rude. Understandable, but rude.
The boy stared back at you in horror, the broken bat dangling from his hands.
"What the fuck?" he spoke, taking a step back when you stood up. "What are you?"
You smiled.
"I'm a monster. But you already knew that."
You only gave him enough time to gasp before you pounced, stretching your limbs and looming over his fallen form. You knew that your face must look absolutely horrific right now, skin stretched tight across your bones and eyes shrunken in like a corpse, but this boy smelled like blood and the wretched stench of fear and you held no pity for him.
"Tell me," you said quietly, letting your breath brush his stark-white face. "Have you seen any other monsters like me lately?"
He shook his head, frantically, too terrified to even try to throw you off him. "No, no, I swear! There was just that siren bitch, no shapeshifters!"
You didn't bother to correct his assumption, eyes narrowing as you thought of what he just said.
"Siren bitch?" You knew that some other surfacers had been killed, but... You hadn't been told who, or even what they were. You doubted a guy like this had managed to catch an actual siren.
Besides, Mason would have never gone for that - he hated fish.
"Yeah, she, she uh," he stammered, eyes flicking down to catch a glimpse of your newly-sharp teeth. "She tried to like, seduce her way out of it or whatever, but my brother killed her before she could do anything."
Ah. Definitely not a siren, then. A succubus, most likely.
Your hands dug further into the dirt. An innocent woman had died because of this little bastard. Maybe Mason ate her corpse, but this guy and his brother killed her.
You were pissed.
"Brother?" you said, words a near-growl.
He paled even further, mouth working uselessly as he tried to figure out something to say, something to calm you down. There was nothing that he could do, though.
You were done being passive.
"What the hell is going on here?" a voice shouted from behind you, and you twisted your head around without moving the rest of your body, making the three people approaching you from the back all recoil in disgust.
"It's a monster," one woman whispered, her hands clutched to her mouth in terror. You got the feeling that she had just realized that she was in a bit over her head.
You didn't care. You didn't care.
They all stunk of blood.
"Ah, I see," you said, appearing more calm than you actually felt. "It seems I've made a mistake.
Yeah, you'd gone and fucked it right and proper, apparently. There was no way that this was Lt. Mason's fault - he might have worked with one ally, but definitely not an entire group of them, with more on the way if you were hearing those approaching voices correctly.
These were just a bunch of normal cannibals!
Honestly, it would have been a relief if you weren’t so fucking outraged.
"So, what the fuck do y'all think you're doing?" you said, standing and allowing the boy to scramble out from underneath you to join his cohorts.
You moved so that the rest of your body was in line with your head, never shifting your gaze from their faces. Your anger burned through you, for once managing to keep the hunger at bay.
You were going to kill them.
(kill them kill them k i l l t h e m - )
"W-What?" One brave soul blurted out, taking a step back when you moved forward.
"What the fuck do you think you're doing?" you repeated, letting a beastial snarl underscore your words. "This mountain may not have internet, but that doesn't mean you're fucking isolated from the world. If you need food, go down to the goddamn town! If you have no money, go to a food bank! Beg on the streets! Anything, other than murdering innocent people."
You had done all those things. You had swallowed your fucking pride and asked for help, because you would have fucking died without it.
These people - they weren't starving. Their cheeks were plump, their skin a healthy pallor. They weren't doing this for food. They were doing this for sport.
The bodies had been harvested for meat, Edge had said. That's not the result of someone being desperate. That's someone who's practiced.
You grew and grew and grew, lumbering forward until you were towering over them. When you opened your mouth, your teeth were like needles and your eyes had become mere pinpricks, but none of that hindered you in the least.
This was about as close to your natural form as you were willing to get, and it only fueled the rage boiling within you.
RUN you said, or maybe whispered directly into their minds, or maybe screamed it into their ears. RUN AND HOPE I DO NOT CATCH YOU
The boy you had pinned down was the first one to break, screeching as he ditched the rest of the group and ran behind them, heading for the gray, concrete building that you could faintly see in the distance.
The sun was setting. You had been due back a while ago now, and the last rays of sunlight were illuminating your monstrous form.
RUN
You spoke/screamed/whispered again, and they ran.
Scrambling over each other, practically gibbering in their fear, they run and run and run.
Your mind was hazing over. They were running.
You had to chase.
...
Sans stomped back up the path, feeling like a storm cloud was hovering over him. His conversation with their superiors had not gone well.
Oh, they were allowed to go on with the investigation, but backup would be less forthcoming.
They were on their own. Typical.
Sans had known that from the start, of course. Wouldn't it be a conflict of interest for the only three skeleton monsters in the police force to be spent to deal with these suspects? Serif and Rus were literally the same monsters as them, just from an alternate timeline.
Wasn't it a bad idea to send only them to investigate?
Of course it was. But it was also easier.
Sans was fond of the humans and other monsters in his station, knew that he was well-liked in return, even with his... 'attitude', as the others called it.
But higher-ups that never even visited the station were still the ones that got to make the shots, and they didn't give a shit about him.
Damn it.
Understandably, he was in a bad mood when he returned to the clearing where the others were standing.
Instantly, they jumped and turned to him, with almost guilty expressions on their faces.
His mood soured even further the second he realized why.
"And where, pray tell, is my roommate?" he snarled, crossing his arms over his chest.
He had a feeling that he wasn’t going to like the answer.
Notes:
sans: you better not be getting up to any of your weird bullshit again
reader: what?? *scrambles to hide fifty corpses behind the bushes* uh, i would neverhey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 24: we're all smiles now,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sans was about to fucking scream.
An hour. You were supposed to be back an hour ago, and these chucklefucks hadn't gone after you yet. Sure, you could probably take care of yourself, but there was probably a homicidal maniac out in those woods!
Did he have to do everything around here?
"ALRIGHT, GRAB YOUR SHIT," he ordered, not giving the others a chance to protest, though they didn't seem like they were going to. "WE HAVE PERMISSION TO DO WHATEVER IS NECESSARY TO GET THE JOB DONE. NO BACKUP, BUT WE EXPECTED THAT."
Serif blinked, even as he casually took a large, bloody ax out of his inventory. "expecting it? what, the rest of the station all on vacation or something? nobody willing to lend you guys a hand?"
His voice was slightly mocking when he said it, but for once, Sans decided to let it slide. The monsters of Horrortale had been through a... rough transition to the surface, and Sans knew that he, too, was responsible for perpetuating that. His own instincts had chafed against him at the thought of allowing dangerous monsters like those of Horrortale to walk free, even though they had no desire to involve themselves in any kind of violence whatsoever.
He knew that Serif and Rus had gotten screwed over a lot, and were still dealing with the aftereffects of it, so, just this once. He would let Serif have that one.
Instead, he turned to Edge, who nodded in grim understanding.
"WE ARE ALLOWED USE OF MAGIC, THEN?" he asked, arms crossed over his chest.
"YES," Sans answered, carefully smothering the flare of anger that came to him at the thought of those ridiculous guidelines. "AND DEADLY FORCE."
Though, those practically constituted as the same thing in the eyes of the law.
"WAIT, YOU'RE NOT ALLOWED TO USE MAGIC?" Rus asked, looking extremely concerned at the possibility.
Sans found himself softening against his will, faced with this skeleton who looked so much like his own brother.
"We're part of law enforcement," he explained, calming himself down from his near-hissy fit. "It was decided that we would only be able to use our magic in specific circumstances. Magic is a tool, and so they chose to treat it as a gun. Never to be used except in cases when you have no choice. This only applies when we're on duty, of course. Off duty we have the same rights as any other monster citizen."
"OH..." Rus said, tilting his head to the side. "I DIDN'T KNOW THAT."
Serif, by his brother's side, seemed to be examining the three police officers with different eyes.
Stubbornly, Sans looked away. He didn't do this because he wanted their pity, or anything like that. A weakness for a weakness, maybe.
But right now, it hardly mattered.
"WHATEVER," he said, turning sharply and heading straight for the woods. No doubt, his idiotic roommate had managed to get into a shitload of trouble right now. Seriously, he couldn't leave you alone for five seconds without you getting into some kind of bullshit.
He hadn't told the others about your possible connection to this case, about the body found in your apartment. It seemed more and more like they were separate killings, based on how different the situations were, but he was still concerned.
And he'd kept it to himself, because he knew that was what you wanted. Sans had kept vital information from his partners in the police force, and if you had actually gotten hurt because of it, he would never forgive himself.
"LET'S GO," he said, glaring sharply at the group that hadn't gone after you immediately in the first place. "I HAVE AN IDIOT TO GET MY HANDS ON, AND I HOPE YOU ALL KNOW THAT WHEN THAT'S OVER, YOU'RE NEXT."
Collectively, the other skeletons all winced, Blue and Edge looking particularly disgruntled, as they knew exactly how bad his punishments were.
Well, good, Sans thought spitefully. If this situation got any worse, there was going to be a hell of a lot of punishment to deal out!
...
run run run
they're all running. chase?
chase.
Your feet were pounding against the ground, dodging around obstacles and traps. There was someone running from you. Why were they running? Did you do something? Did they do something?
You can't recall.
But they run, they run, scurrying away from you like rats, like ants, like something tiny and insignificant and afraid to die.
You felt a laugh bubbling up inside of you, and you didn't know why. These things, these creatures, they were so... so pathetic. So mindless. When you reached out and just barely managed to scrape one's back, it screamed, the sound shrill and echoing off your ears.
It only made you move faster.
You could end this now. You were strong enough, agile enough, that you could grab onto one of these squalling creatures and end it, but somehow, you didn't want to. You were only chasing, not hunting.
Right? Right.
You didn't need to hunt. Sure, you were still hungry, but there was something in you that urged you to hold back, to not go that far. Something that warned you, told you that if you went over that line, you wouldn't be able to come back.
Not again.
But suddenly you didn't have time to think, didn't have the patience to puzzle through the strange mush in your mind.
There was more yelling, now. More? More.
More were coming, coming with their strange, tiny guns that were nothing like the ones you remembered, and the naked stench of fear in the air around you.
Good...? Good.
That was what you wanted. You wanted them afraid. You... couldn't remember why. But it was important.
(everyone is always so afraid you are so afraid those people must have been so afraid how dare they how dare they how dare they use their fear like this what do they have to be afraid of you will give them something to be afraid of - )
In front of you, someone tripped. Their knee split open when they fell, and for a moment, you stilled.
blood? ...blood.
hungry hungry hungry
You lunged.
Notes:
reader: finally, some good fucking food
sans, from twenty miles away: no!! bad!! i can't see or hear you but i know you're being bad!!hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 25: lose that frown now
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
What was it? What was that... creature?
She scrambled backwards, tears blurring her vision as she tried futile to escape. When had it all gone so wrong?
...Probably the murders and subsequent cannibalism, if she was being honest.
But, so what?! Nothing bad had ever happened - well, until right now, anyway. Hm. Maybe that was a sign.
Shit, she really couldn't be thinking of that right now, she was trying to run for her life!
Cursing as she tripped over a tree root, she lurched forward on her hands and knees, pushing off against the dirt to try and give herself some leverage. She knew that she was getting dirt underneath her nails and she'd probably ripped the fabric over her knees by now; her mind kept going back to that, strangely. She was hazy and lost, but these were new jeans. She just bought these jeans.
Was she going to die in these jeans? If so, she would've bought better jeans. Maybe ones that wouldn't have ripped so easily.
Just a few feet behind her, one of her cousins went down, a cry ripping from his throat as the creature fell upon him, a spray of blood echoing in the corner of her vision. She didn't stop, didn't even slow down - they wouldn't try to help her, so why should she try to help them?
Even within their family, it's a dog eat dog world. But still, shit, everything used to be so much simpler.
Mt. Ebott was the perfect place for their operation. People went missing on this mountain all the time. It was cursed, right? Doomed. Anyone who came here was an idiot that deserved to die.
So they hunted those idiots down, showed them what happened to fools who wandered into the monster's nest.
And then monster turned out to be real. Real, and inside the mountain.
There were plenty outside the mountain too, but she had already vaguely known about that. And they weren't that impressive, really - vampires and werewolves and demons, they were all the same. Human-shaped and pathetic, lost to their instincts. Once you knew how to kill them, they were just as easy to hunt as any human who trespassed on their mountain.
But this thing... This thing...
It let out a horrid screech, drool dripping from its open jaws, rows of teeth going back and back and back as its mouth opened impossibly wide. She tried not to look, she couldn't afford to lose her concentration, but she couldn't help it, her morbid curiosity pushing her to turn around, to see what manner of monster the creature had become.
Just as she was afraid that she had lost herself, lost her mind, her family's gray, concrete compound was finally within sight.
The door was open, her brother and a couple of others gathering by the entrance, looking out to see what all the ruckus was.
"LET ME THROUGH!" she shrieked, suddenly feeling all of her panic and fear rush back into her at the sight of salvation. "T-THERE'S - MONSTER! LET ME IN AND SHUT THE FUCKING DOOR!"
They all scattered, most of them running back into the compound. Only her brother waited, holding onto the door, before, out of nowhere, he abruptly paled, letting out a strangled gasp.
She knew what was coming, but still - she locked eyes with her brother, pleading.
He looked back at her, eyes wide, and slammed the door shut.
A moment later her vision went white, an awful gurgling sound bubbling up from her throat as pain erupted up her side.
She collapsed, spitting out blood and trying desperately to get to her feet, to just get to the door -
She was pulled back, something grasping onto her leg and slowly, so slowly pulling her away from her salvation. She looked back, despite everything that was telling her not to, and her scream died in her throat.
The creatures clothes were in tatters, barely hanging onto its long, skeletal frame. Its skin was stretched horribly, like an ill-fitting bodysuit. She could see that its legs were twisted backwards like a goat, and its arms were so long that they must have scraped the ground even when it was standing to its full height.
Its skin was pallid and sickly, no warmth of life to be found. It looked like a mutated corpse.
"P-Please," she gasped out, fear keeping her trapped just as much as the creature's grip on her leg. "Please let me go, please, please - "
It cocked its head at her, almost curiously. She couldn't read its body language - its eyes were sunken-in and misted over, no light to be found. She didn't even know if it could understand her, but she had to try something.
She didn't want to die. She didn't want to die, not like them, not like those pathetic and worthless creatures she had revelled in hunting for so long. She couldn't die like this.
It leaned forward, and even when its face was practically pressed up against hers, she felt no breath on her skin. This thing was truly dead, like a vampire if vampires even worked this way.
She didn't know. She didn't know. Monsters were beneath her, she didn't know anything about them!
"Hungry?" it rumbled out, more a question than anything else.
She shivered, thinking belatedly about what had kept the creature, what had taken it so long to catch up to her. God, had it been eating her family members?
"Please," she breathed out, tears rushing down her face anew. "Please let me live."
For a second, she thought she saw a spark of intelligence in its eyes. For a second, she remembered how the thing had been before, full of righteous fury and that tiny spark of humor, angry and disappointed and unsurprised all at once.
For a second, she felt hope.
Then - "Hungry," the creature said decisively, and one of its long, clawed hands reached out to grab her by the upper arm, pulling her up and off the ground as it stood to its full height.
She stared at it, speechless, as it opened its jaws wide wide wide.
She was going to die.
And then - she suddenly found herself weightless, her body glowing a dark blue when she glanced down at her chest.
She was thrown to the ground, a few feet away from the beast, and another monster planted himself in front of her.
"DON'T FUCKING MOVE," he growled, looking back at her for a moment with a harsh snarl on his face. "I'LL DEAL WITH YOU IN A MOMENT."
He turned back to face the creature, not even a spark of fear in his stance.
"AND YOU. EXACTLY WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING, YOU IDIOT?!"
Notes:
reader: hungry?
sans: then eat a fucking sandwich you gigantic dumbasshey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 26: no more monsters
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sans stood there entirely unbothered by your drooling, monstrous state, hands on his hips as he adopted the scolding pose that you knew so well.
"I DON'T HAVE ALL DAY," he snapped, glaring fiercely. "DID YOU FORGET THAT WE CAME HERE WITH A JOB TO DO? STOP MAKING SUCH A NUISANCE OF YOURSELF, AND FOR FUCK'S SAKE, SHRINK BACK DOWN SO I CAN GIVE YOU SOME PROPER CLOTHES. NO ONE WANTS TO SEE THAT MUCH OF YOUR SKINNY ASS."
You cocked your head to the side, looking down on him.
Honestly, Sans wasn't sure that you could actually understand him. There had been times when he'd been forced to talk down (or eliminate) monsters that had gone feral when he was still back in Swapfell, but none of them had acted like this. They were uncontrollable, completely rabid. Not... quiet. Childlike, almost, in the way your shrunken-in eyes examined him.
He actually felt a bit bad for saying such harsh words to you, with the state you were in, but you didn't seem to register them at all. You only stared.
Sighing, he tried for a gentler tone. "COME ON, NOW. THE OTHERS ARE GOING TO BE HERE SOON. YOU WANT TO LEAVE THEM WITH A GOOD IMPRESSION, DON'T YOU?"
They were already quite aware that something was up, considering the injured humans they had discovered (none damaged beyond recovery, thankfully), and the torn-up landscape. But this situation wasn't beyond repair.
He knew a bit of this behavior, what it signified. You had been playing with the humans, toying with them in the way a lazy cat bats around its food. You were not completely gone, he was sure of it.
Sans just had to bring you back to him. Preferably, before the other skeletons could arrive and see what a mess you were. And also preferably before Papyrus finally caught wind of what was going on and stormed the mountain, because Sans was quite sure that his younger brother was going to have a (likely internal and completely deadpan) conniption once he found out what they'd been up to.
"IT'S TIME TO COME BACK, NOW," he said, and he reached out a hand towards you. Sans didn't bother to try and seem less threatening or anything like that - there was no way that he could do anything to cause you harm in this state, even if he had wanted to. Besides, you knew him, even if you couldn't currently recognize him. You knew that he was never harmless. "THE FIGHT IS OVER NOW. IT'S TIME TO COME HOME."
Finally, his words seemed to have some kind of impact, as you shook your head with a confused expression, backing away slightly.
"...hungry...?" you muttered, hesitatingly, glancing at him in a manner more shy than he had ever seen from you before.
"THERE'S FOOD AT HOME," Sans coaxed, stepping forward to stay close to you even as you backed away further, a shade of some emotion he couldn't recognize flashing across your face. "AND I'M SURE THAT RUS AND SERIF ARE PLANNING TO MAKE A FEAST AFTER ALL OF THE EXCITEMENT TODAY. YOU'LL HAVE FOOD, I PROMISE."
And a promise from a Sans was not something to be taken lightly.
That was the final push. Sans didn't know if it was the promise of food or just the promise specifically, but you finally stopped retreating, and even moved a bit closer, lowering your large head down to look at him closely.
He held his breath upon seeing that face up close. It wasn't the fact that it was nearly skeletal - he was a literal skeleton, after all. But it was somehow... painful, seeing you like this. You looked too thin, strung out. To him, it wasn't so much horrifying as it was depressing. It really brought to memory the usual thinness of your waist, the way all your clothes hung off of you no matter how tall you made yourself, the way you almost tried to gorge yourself on food whenever you got the chance.
Sans had no idea what type of monster you were. Clearly, that information was going to change shortly, but...
Somewhere, deep inside of him, he thought that it must be an exceptionally cruel existence.
Carefully, he reached out a single hand, placing it on your cheek. He valiantly didn't flinch at the strange, off-putting sensation of your bones and muscles moving under such a thin, fragile layer of skin, but he couldn't help but compare it to the typical version of you, who at the very least didn't make him afraid that he would cut through your skin with even the slightest touch.
"WE'RE ALRIGHT NOW," he murmured. "COME ON, LOVE."
Sans rarely used his brother's pet name for you, but if there was ever a time to start, he figured that it was now.
Your whole being seemed to shudder for a moment, and slowly, ever so slowly, you began to shrink underneath his gentle hands. The process was much slower than usual, and though it was honestly horrid to watch, Sans didn't allow himself to look away.
In what felt like hours later, you were finally a (vaguely) normal size and shape, your features having returned to what you typically employed, though your eyes were still lost and somewhat hazy.
You were on your knees now, just tall enough for him to cup your face. One hand came up to clutch at his arm, but it seemed more pleading than anything else, so Sans didn't shake you off.
On the contrary, he only held onto you tighter, trying to ground you back into reality.
"You did just fine," he muttered, leaning in to press his forehead against yours. "No one was killed. I'm sure the others are getting some very eager confessions out of the ones you left behind right now. No one is dead. Whatever line you've been afraid of crossing, it hasn't happened yet. Come back, love."
You shuddered one final time, a full body shake that was almost enough to make his own bones rattle in sympathy, and finally looked up at Sans, a weak smile playing on your lips.
"Fuck... Guess at this point I owe you a bit of an explanation, huh?"
That was putting it mildly.
Notes:
reader: is it time for my tragic backstory yet??
me: no. must make the readers suffer. also tie up rest of the plot first
sans: you're the real monster herehey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 27: get us down now
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Serif scowled at the babbling human at his feet, tugging absentmindedly at his empty eye-socket.
How the hell could he have possibly missed this? A clan of cannibals, living on the same mountain as him. Shouldn't that kind of thing be way out of date by now?
Then again, the suspicious circumstances of Mt. Ebott were the perfect cover-up. He and Papyrus were the only ones who decided to stay on the mountain, even though plenty of timelines had managed to escape their imprisonment. None of the monsters wanted to stay on the mountain, and no humans wanted to live out here with no internet or electricity of any kind. It really was a damn good hiding place.
He had to admire that, if grudgingly. Besides, if what these bastards had said was true, they had been here for generations - way before the monsters had broken the barrier. This was a long-con, definitely.
Still, he thought to himself, sneering at the sobbing cannibals they had all gathered in a circle, this was pathetic.
"Y-You don't understand!" one of them shouted, shaking like a leaf. "There's something out here, it's a freak! It tried to kill us!"
Serif had to physically restrain himself from rolling his eyes, but Edge had no such issue.
"WELL, THAT'S YOUR OWN FAULT," he said briskly, his eyelights glowing a burnt orange color as he kept them all restrained. "DID YOU REALLY THINK THAT YOU WOULD BE ABLE TO KEEP UP THIS TYPE OF BEHAVIOR WITH NO CONSEQUENCES? YOU KILLED AT LEAST ONE VAMPIRE, I HAVE NO DOUBT THAT THE CLANS ARE SEARCHING YOU DOWN WITH A VENGEANCE EVEN AS WE SPEAK."
Another one of the criminals, this one with a bloody nose and a fantastic bruise on his cheek, spat bitterly on the ground.
"Who gives a shit about that?" he said with a huffed laugh, actually making Serif turn and look at him in astonishment. "Vamps are just as fragile and stupid as the rest of them. All those fucking monsters... The only reason that they weren't locked underground with you freaks is because it's more fun to keep them around as target practice.
Serif... honestly had no response to that. Surfacers, weak? The mere thought was ridiculous. And this guy's assessment was completely off. Surfacers had strong souls, pretty much identical to humans. They were certainly stronger than any Underground monster, and they were all much more widespread, too. Obviously they couldn't have been locked underground - they lived all over the world.
This guy... was just dumb.
And Serif's brother clearly shared that assessment, because Rus hid a snort behind his hand, politely trying to stifle the noise.
"are ya an idiot?" Serif said sharply, nudging the guy with the tip of his axe. That was enough to make him shut up, paling abruptly at the sight of the bloody weapon.
Serif just gave him a toothy grin. He may only use this axe on hunted game, now, but in the old days...
Well. In the old days, a guy like this would never have lasted this long in the first place.
Blue seemed to realize where his mind was going, because he stepped in front of Serif, giving him a commiserating grin.
Serif backed off, though the action felt less bitter than it would have even a day ago. He felt like he... understood his counterparts a bit better, now. He could tell that Blue had done that because he was trying to move things along and wrap this case up, not because he was afraid of Serif going crazy and trying to kill them all.
It was a much more relieving revelation than he thought it would be.
"WE SHOULD GO ON AHEAD," Blue said, his hands on his hips as he and Edge shared a significant glance. "I'M SURE RAZZ HAS FOUND HIS ROOMMATE BY NOW, AND LIKELY THE REST OF THE CRIMINALS AS WELL."
Yeah, if what these guys had been saying was any indication, the rest of the cannibals were probably with them.
A big monster, huh...? Well, he wasn't going to pry. And he was sure that Razz wouldn't let the others interfere either, knowing how possessive he was (it was one of many traits that they shared, for all that he didn't like to admit it).
"I'LL STAY HERE WITH THEM," Edge said, and then he glanced over to where the Horrortale brothers were standing. "WOULD ONE OF YOU STAY AS WELL? EXTRA INSURANCE NEVER HURTS."
Rus nodded immediately, which saved Serif the trouble of thinking up an excuse not to, smiling brightly.
"I WOULD LOVE TO SPEND TIME WITH OUR NEW HUMAN FRIENDS!" Rus looked down at the captives as his grin widened, showing off his exceptionally sharp teeth.
One of them whimpered.
Serif sniggered, and hefted his axe over his shoulder, meandering past the group to stand with Blue.
"sounds like a plan, bro. have fun."
He shared a grin with his policeman counterpart (marveling at how easy it felt) and headed off, following the trail of blatant destruction. A little farther up, Serif could make out a gray, concrete building.
Before that, though, he caught sight of a trail of blood, streaking red and clumped on the grass.
Next to him, Blue tsked and sped up his pace, actually looking worried for a moment. Serif didn't share the sentiment, not on this.
His instincts had prickled from the moment he first saw you. He was hardly worried about you getting hurt out here.
And it appeared that his confidence wasn't unfounded - when the two of them entered the clearing, the building now only a few paces away, he saw you and Razz standing together, Razz appearing to be scolding you while you rubbed the back of your head, looking rather sheepish.
Upon hearing them approach, you raised your head, giving them a little wave. Serif noticed, belatedly, that you were wearing a huge, gray sweatshirt that he had never seen before (though it still seemed vaguely familiar), and that your pants had somehow turned themselves into a pair of torn shorts.
"Hey, guys," you said, smiling even as Razz subsided from his lecture with an angry huff. "Sorry to make you come all the way out here. This is all gonna take some cleaning up, huh?"
"no kidding," Serif snorted, moving to stand a little bit closer to you.
You smelled like blood, and... something else. Something rotten.
He caught your eyes for a moment, and looked away. He wasn't going to pry, no matter how much it intrigued him.
No matter how sharp your grin had become.
Notes:
reader: backstory now?
me: no. must suffer.hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 28: now they’ve passed,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
You felt... god, you honestly weren't sure what you were feeling. You were weirdly numb, just floating along with the proceedings as they went.
Your shoes had survived the transformation (barely), and Sans had luckily had one one of Papyrus' old sweatshirts in his item box, so he'd been able to lend you that for now.
You were fine. You hadn't killed anyone, hadn't started going back down that path. It should have been a comforting thought - would have been enough to make you sob with the sheer relief on any other day, but you couldn't bring yourself to actually use up that much energy.
Interactions with the skeletons that arrived on the scene were sparse and absent minded; you were really only saved by the fact that they were immediately swept up in the wave of arrests and potential conflict.
The few murderers still left in the compound had come out willingly with the knowledge that the scam was most definitely over, and also likely because they were afraid that you would attempt to kill them again, which, yeah, you had vaguely been considering. Serif and Rus, seeming rather overwhelmed by the whole mess and not technically supposed to be involved in the first place, left rather quickly to go back to their cabin, though Serif had given you an unreadable look as he went.
You knew you were going to have to explain things. To Sans, at least - he deserved that much from you.
But you didn't know how. You didn't even know where to start.
Did you start with your birth? Which one? Your current state had nothing to do with your early life as a child, and your 'second coming' had been depressing as all hell.
Besides... Captain would need to be informed of anything you decided to spill. While he never stopped any of you from revealing your identities if you wanted to, he had to be kept up to date on who knew what, and you understood that.
You just didn't want to. You didn't want to talk to Captain. Quite honestly, you didn't want to talk to Sans either.
How many times had you done this? How often had you dragged yourself over the razor wire of your past, stumbling over explanations of PTSD and holes in your memory and the all-consuming fear that had shaped you so much? How could you possibly tell Sans, someone you respected and cared about so much, that the only reason you had met them in the first place was because you had run away from your support network and had only been walking around the city waiting for some hunter to finally get lucky?
Nothing good came from something like this. You were always left feeling hollowed-out and raw, a mental tiredness hanging over you that was worse than the hunger had ever been. And it never helped.
It never helped anything. So why try? Why try at all?
You were forcibly snapped out of your spiraling thoughts when Sans threw a blanket over your shoulders, causing you to blink at him in confusion.
"You're in shock," he informed you casually, keeping his tone level so as to not disturb the processing taking place around them. Somehow, without you noticing, Edge had appeared, and a bunch of other officers that you recognized from Sans' station were there as well. They were busy loading up the offenders, speaking with Edge and Blue seriously as they gestured towards the gray compound.
Huh. Guess their coworkers had decided that backup was needed after all.
A small smile wormed its way onto your face at the sight, but when you turned back to Sans he looked very unimpressed.
"I'm not in shock, just thinking," you tried, attempting to shrug off the shock blanket and hand it back to him, but he just gave you a Look™.
"Don't argue with me, or I'll arrest you," he said sternly, leaving no room for argument.
You pouted, but resettled the blanket around your shoulders. It was nice, and it helped with the shaking that you belatedly realized you were doing. Okay, so maybe he was right, but you weren't going to admit it.
It had been... a long time since you'd gone so feral. Not since the very first time, anyway.
At the thought, your fists unconsciously clenched, ragged nails digging into your palms.
What would the Captain say? You'd gone out here with the intent to help, to stop Lt. Mason from doing something that he couldn't take back, and instead you had nearly -
"Stop it," a voice said, sounding vaguely exasperated at this point, and your hands were gripped tightly, preventing you from hurting yourself anymore.
For a long moment, your mind was still numb, still not processing, but then Sans' face swam back into view, and you relaxed into his grip. Everything was okay. You were going to be okay.
Sans was here, so you would be okay. It would be even better if Papyrus was here, but still.
"Everything is being handled," he said, and there was a look in his eyelights that you would almost describe as worried. "You and I should head back home. You need rest."
"Is that legal?" You joked, though you stood up anyway. Really, didn't Sans have... police officer things he should be doing? You felt like there was more to it than that, but your thoughts were still scattered, and you were having a strangely difficult time gathering them back together.
Sans gave you a flat look, and you laughed despite yourself. His expression cleared a bit at the sound, but he still tutted and dragged you along with him.
"I'll be the judge of that," he said primly. "Now, hurry along. I'm sure my bike is feeling neglected, and Papyrus is likely to have a lot of questions when we get back, especially seeing the state you're in."
"Mhm." You just nodded along to whatever he was saying, feeling yourself get floaty and strange again. Were you disassociating? Ah. That hadn't happened in a while.
Somewhere, in the back of your mind, you thought you should be saying goodbye. You really liked Blue, and Edge apparently had the same taste in teen detective novels as you, so you wanted to say goodbye. And what about the Horror brothers? You hadn't even gotten to test any of their food!
But faces and scenery passed you by without being registered, voices around you all sounding like background chatter in a busy cafe, easy to ignore.
Sans had his gloved hand wrapped firmly around your wrist, and you used that to ground yourself to reality, even as the rest of you felt like it was about to crumble away into nothing.
Notes:
*the front door swings open to reveal reader half-passed out and covered in blood, with sans looking like he's aged a hundred years*
papyrus: okay guys what the fuckyes, the reveal is next chapter. i promise. for real this time. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 29: we're free at last
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Papyrus tapped his phalanges rapidly on the table's surface, his anxiety rising like a flood. Only a few minutes ago, he'd gotten a text from his brother saying that they were on their way back. Shouldn't that be a good thing?
But, he couldn't help but feel worried. It had only been a day and a half since they'd left - shouldn't an investigation like this take longer? And maybe he was being paranoid, but Sans had seemed rather terse in the message. It was difficult to feel emotion through a text, but he thought that he knew his older brother pretty well. Sans had a tendency to use short, clipped sentences when he was upset, and that message had been about as clipped as it got.
*Coming home.
That's it. That's all he'd said. So, Papyrus thought he could be excused for the anxiety, just this once.
He just hoped that nothing had happened to you. Papyrus had been against this to begin with, after all, but he had relented because he truly believed that him and his brother's counterparts wouldn't try anything. He hated to think that he might be wrong.
Hearing the rumble of a motorcycle coming down the street, he jumped up, pacing agitatedly in front of the door. That was them, right? Fuck, he hoped so. If this took any longer, he was sure that he would explode.
But the door opened not a minute too soon, revealing just the monsters he was waiting for.
"hey, is everything okay - " he managed to get out, but Sans quickly bustled past him, dragging their roommate along.
You didn't say anything in protest, staring blankly ahead. Actually... were you wearing one of his old sweatshirts?
What on earth happened?
"Go on, take a shower and get changed," Sans ordered, though he was being remarkably gentle about it. "We'll be waiting when you get out."
You only nodded listlessly, not even glancing in Papyrus' direction before you stumbled down the hallway towards the bathroom.
Papyrus turned to his brother and made a helpless gesture, pointing in the direction their roommate had gone.
"what the hell was that."
Sans grimaced, and let out a deep sigh. For the first time, Papyrus noticed the stressed expression on his brother's face, and felt a pang of guilt.
"Sit down," he said exhaustedly, still refraining from uppercase speech - though Papyrus wasn't sure if it was out of courtesy towards you, or because he just couldn't work up the energy. "I'll tell you what I know."
So, Papyrus sat, listening to the tale attentively. He felt himself relax at the knowledge that the Horror brothers truly hadn't been responsible, but he tensed up all over again with Sans' recount of the wrecked forest he'd tracked you through, and the state you had been in when he arrived. That.. wasn't good.
Honestly, they were lucky that the only ones who'd seen you like that were Sans, and the criminals themselves. Their opinion wouldn't be taken into account on this matter, and Sans knew how to keep his mouth shut.
Though you had rarely said anything about your species, you'd made it clear that even other species of Surfacers weren't fond of your kind. He didn't want to think about what might happen if the news of you going on some kind of rampage was reported.
Sans seemed to share that thought, because he gave Papyrus a grim expression. "I trust that you're aware that nothing we are going to speak about today can get out."
"of course," Papyrus frowned, feeling a bit indignant that Sans felt he had to remind him.
But at that, Sans closed his eyes for a brief moment, a small smile on his face.
"You're still the same as ever," he said amusedly, opening his eyes once more. Papyrus would have protested, but Sans actually looked quietly grateful for the fact, so he decided to leave it be.
It was at that moment that you entered the room, seeming infinitely more tired, but in control of your faculties once more.
You smiled at him wryly as you approached, a towel draped over your shoulders.
"Hey, Paps," you said, giving his shoulder a gentle squeeze as you plopped down next to him on the couch. "Sorry for the cold reception earlier, I was a bit out of it."
"understandable," Papyrus nodded, resisting the urge to touch your face, grab your hand, anything to remind himself that you were here and alive. You must have sensed it, somehow, because you reached out to intertwine your right hand with his, your smile becoming just the slightest bit more genuine.
"I guess you told him what happened?" You said, directing the question towards Sans.
Sans nodded, and you let out a sigh.
"Right."
You were silent for a long moment, opening and closing your mouth repeatedly as if you didn't even know where to start with this.
"we can leave this for another day, if you need more time to prepare," Papyrus murmured lowly, even as his practical side wept at the idea of missing a scoop like this.
But you just laughed, shaking your head. "No, I've been stalling long enough. After what just happened, you guys deserve to know at least this much."
"If you're ready," Sans interjected, looking a little concerned as well.
You gifted him a smile, and even though Papyrus could see the lines of stress this was giving you, you didn't take it back.
"It's fine." You took a deep breath, centering yourself. "Okay. So, I was born in the early twentieth century - "
That was enough to make Papyrus sputter, even knowing that plenty of monsters had long lifespans, his own sub-species included.
"You're over a hundred years old?" Sans interjected, sounding intrigued.
You threw your head back, laughing freely. "Yes, I am! What, does my young, supple skin distract you?"
Teasingly, you pulled at the skin on your cheek with your free hand, demonstrating its 'suppleness'.
Sans colored faintly, coughing into his hand as Papyrus sniggered. "M-My apologies, please continue."
You seemed cheered by that small exchange, though, and you continued on more enthusiastically than before.
"I was born human, and poor. Though the latter doesn't have too much to do with this story, I suppose," You smiled, a touch bitterly, but Papyrus didn't want to interrupt you again, so he just squeezed your hand encouragingly, even as his mind raced. Born human? That... could mean something big. "I, ah, fought in the War. The big one, World War II. While I was on deployment, me and my whole squad, including our Captain, were caught up in a raid and died."
Papyrus froze, and he could tell that his brother had also become unnaturally still. This couldn't lead to anything good.
"I don't remember it," you continued, that small, sad smile still on your face. "Which, y'know, is probably for the best. But we were resurrected by a necromancer shortly afterwards. She..." Here, you paused, something conflicted rising to the surface. "She meant well. She was desperate - we all were. But a war zone is hardly the place to raise an army, ironically enough. When we came back, we knew nothing. We had no thoughts, no emotions. We could only do what she told us to do. Run of the mill zombies, basically. But then, she was killed."
You fell silent for a moment, and Papyrus could tell that despite everything, you mourned that woman.
Then, you shook your head, getting back on track. "We didn't crumble away, though. She had resurrected us so quickly that our souls were still basically intact, and still within our grasp. So, without her guidance, we became... feral. At first, we still felt nothing, but slowly, things began to come back to us. The first was hunger. We were - we were starving, constantly. There was never any escape, no matter what we did."
You glanced at them, biting your lip, but apparently decided to just go ahead anyway, even as something in Papyrus' chest sank at where this was going.
"Human flesh could take the pain away, for a little bit," you revealed causally, though the way your eyes stayed fixed on the ground really said it all. "But in the end, it only made it worse. The hunger would return twofold. That was our curse - the curse of the Wendigo."
"Wendigo..." Sans blinked, apparently recognizing the term. Papyrus wracked his skull, but couldn't come up with anything. "But I thought Wendigos were classed as spirits?"
You grimaced, but it didn't seem to be out of anger, at least.
"We're more Undead, than anything - like vampires. But it's true that we're spirits as well. It's because of how we were resurrected; souls in war zones and other dire straits are much more likely to come back as restless spirits. That's what we are, basically - spirits with physical forms, as contradictory as that sounds."
"oh," Papyrus blinked, the idea clicking into place in his mind. "like napstaton."
You looked startled for a moment, staring at him in bewilderment, before your cheer from before returned, and you squeezed his hand, practically beaming at him.
"That's a great comparison!" You praised, making Papyrus preen as his brother rolled his eyes. "I would point you more towards a haunted doll, though. Napstaton's body is just their vessel, right? This is my real body. Just... dead. Almost."
Sans let out a huff, but there was a tiny smile on his face. "Alright, I think I understand. It was your desire for human flesh that caused the incident earlier today, yes?"
You winced, but nodded. You looked back at the ground, clearly waiting for them to say something cruel, but Papyrus didn't give you the chance to worry.
He pulled you into an embrace, resting his chin on top of your head as he thought of how long you'd been carrying this burden. He thought of a hunger that never rested, a wistfulness that you could not hide as you watched humans go about their days, living life without a care in the world.
He thought of 'I was born poor' and a blank expression that he recognized intimately and the way your hands would shake if someone suddenly dropped a glass near you.
Your species was hardly the thing that he was most concerned about.
"it's alright, love," he murmured.
"Yes. We can work with that," Sans said calmly.
You smiled, even as your eyes were wet with tears.
Notes:
sans: wait does this mean you're a war veteran
reader: hell yeah baby
sans: okay cool whatever
sans, internally: does mean you wore a uniform. does this mean you wore a cool uniform. does this mean you wore a -
papyrus: hey, good job on hitting my brother's biggest kink
reader: thanks??there, i did it! are you happy now, you animals?? jk, you're all amazing. there's still more to reader's backstory, but this is the big thing you've all been waiting for, lol. and fucking nobody better say "i told you so", because i knew this before any of the story was even posted, so i already knew, my friends. if you do say anything to that effect, i will... do... something. i haven't figured that part out, yet, but at least it'll let me know who actually reads the notes, lol.
regardless, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 30: we're the happiest town in town!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
When you woke up in the morning, you had to take a moment to just breathe - staring up at the ceiling and trying to center yourself, trying to relax into this new state of being that you held.
They knew the truth, now. Or at least, the most important part of it.
You let out a truly miserable sigh, snuggling back down into the blankets as you thought about all the things you would have to do today as a result. You'd have to call Captain and let him know the situation, find out if Lt. Mason was still lurking around anywhere (you internally winced at the memory of that huge fuck-up), you'd have to go down to the station with Sans so that they could get your statement...
It was enough to make a lesser monster cry. You really wanted nothing more than to just melt onto this couch and stay here for the next century or two, but unfortunately, life would never allow such an opportunity.
So, up you get.
Yawning as you stretched your shoulders back, you allowed yourself to grow on the exhale, limbs stretching out farther, and then you shrank yourself on the inhale, becoming a bit more of a manageable size.
Padding into the kitchen on bare feet, you blinked blearily as you considered the fridge. You didn't cook often - most of the time, you just didn't have the energy or patience. But... Maybe it would be nice to make something, try and apologize to the brothers for your embarrassing conduct yesterday.
(You still can't believe that you started crying. Shit...)
Pancakes, you decided with a firm nod. They were relatively easy to do, seeming as Sans already had a box of mix in the cupboard, and if you started now they would be done by the time the bros woke up.
Your timing was perfect, thankfully - almost exactly as you were pulling the last pancake off the skillet, Papyrus stumbled out of his room and into the kitchen, Sans having already arrived a few minutes before.
"oh," he blinked, seeming a bit confused to see you on the other end of the stove. "thanks, love. i appreciate it."
You chuckled at his sleepy conduct, yawning halfway through his sentence, and gestured towards the food on the big plate in the middle of the table.
"Help yourself, my man."
Sans gave you a grateful nod as well, and then the three of you were chowing down, the kitchen mostly silent if not for the sound of your chewing.
As you were close to finishing up, Sans seemed to remember something, clearing his throat as he reached into his pocket.
"I MUST APOLOGIZE TO YOU," he said, turning in your direction. His expression was only the tiniest bit grudging, so you knew he was being serious. "EARLIER, WHEN WE WERE STILL AT THE HORRORTALE BROTHERS CABIN, IT SEEMS THAT I ACCIDENTALLY TOOK YOUR PHONE AND MINE. HERE, I HAVE TO RETURN IT TO YOU. I BELIEVE THAT YOU HAVE A COUPLE OF MESSAGES."
You swallowed the food you were chewing, making a careless gesture with your free hand. "Don't worry about it, dude. Thanks for getting it back to me."
It happened fairly often, considering the two of you had somehow chosen the exact same phone case. Now, you don't know why Sans wanted to have a bright purple case, but you supposed that it wasn't really your problem.
You grabbed the phone when he offered it over the table, pleasantly surprised to see that it still had a fair amount of battery power left. Casually, you unlocked it, checking to see what notifications you had, only to freeze when you saw that one of them was from Captain.
You put down your fork, frowning at your phone.
"I'm sorry guys," you said distractedly, "I'll be right back, this is important."
You hustled out of the kitchen, deciding to step out the front door for some privacy. As you did so, you realized you also had a few messages from Kenan. Geez, the one time you didn't have your phone on you...
You clicked on Captain's contact first, knowing that he had to take priority. And when you read his message...
You didn't know what to feel. Relief, for sure, but embarrassment also played a large part in it. If only you'd seen this message about Lt. Mason sooner, you wouldn't have been so eager to jump right into the cannibals nest!
But still, you let out a deep breath, and it seemed like a huge weight had been taken off of you. So, Mason wasn't a concern anymore. You would have to contact the Captain later for the full details, but that was certainly worthy of celebration.
Feeling a bit more cheerful now, you opened up Kenan's messages, and the contents of those made your day brighten significantly!
Bursting back into the house, you ran over to the kitchen, beaming ear to ear.
"Guys!" You exclaimed, for once able to ignore the smell of delicious food in favor of focusing your attention on the brothers. "Kenan said that it's safe to go back to our apartment! Isn't that awesome?!"
You were practically vibrating with excitement at this point. Sure, staying here had been great (especially since there was a better supply of food, let's be real), but you missed your friends, missed your apartment, and most importantly, you missed your bed.
The couch here had definitely become your very best friend, but your bed would always be your one true love.
Sans' expression was frozen, oddly, and Papyrus just gave you a crooked little smile.
"that's great, love," he said, though there was something in his tone that you couldn't quite recognize. "when are you heading back there?"
"Mm..." You hummed as you put a finger to your chin, thinking about your schedule for the day. "Probably after I finish up with Sans, today."
That seemed to be the best option. You had to go to the police station with him, and that would likely take up a nice chunk of your day. You could just contact the Captain and do all of that later in the evening, after you were settled back into your apartment. You wanted to find out what Felix and Kenan had been up to, after all!
Sans' expression became even more plastic at those words, though he nodded stiffly, and Papyrus only sighed lightly, muttering something under his breath.
Huh. Weird.
Well, whatever! Today was going to be a good day. A good start.
You were sure of it.
Notes:
reader: man, i am so pumped to finally get back home!!
sans: yeah. guess our scheme didn't work too well after all
reader: wait what
papyrus: nothinghey, here's the end of the first arc! next arc will be starting soon, and it will involve a lot more world building (the final pair of skelebros will be introduced), and reader will get up to more shenanigans, so i hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 31: as proud as we can be,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"You're kidding me," Kenan said, nursing a beer and looking more exasperated than you'd ever seen her before.
"No, seriously!" You exclaimed, taking a swig of your soda. Alcohol did nothing for you, and was way too expensive besides. So you were sitting next to her on the couch, some crappy movie playing on the tv, and drowning out your sorrows with a nice, fizzy drink. "It was really weird."
She snorted, shaking her head at you - which was also weird, honestly, why was she looking at you like you were the idiot?
"It's because they like you, dumbass," she said dryly. "They were upset about you leaving."
You blinked, something warm settling in your chest. "What? But they didn't say - "
"Of course they didn't," Kenan interrupted, rolling her eyes. "Most people can pick up on context clues, buddy."
You pouted, slouching in your seat. "Too confusing..."
"I know, I know." She still sounded vaguely mocking, but she was patting your head and had a smile on her face, so you would forgive it this once. "So, what's the plan for tomorrow? It's almost my bedtime, y'know."
You stuck your tongue out at her, but then took a moment to seriously consider it. You weren't going back to work for a few more days, and you got the info you needed from the police station...
"I'm gonna head to the Alley," you decided, nodding to yourself firmly. "I was able to find out the names of most of the Surfacers killed by those guys. At least, the ones that happened in the last month or so, during their final hurrah. I recognized a couple of them, so I figured..."
"You would have a better chance of finding any relatives, or contacts," Kenan nodded in understanding. Her expression saddened for a moment, and you knew she was thinking about her mother again, about the horrible sense of finality that had come from screaming of her death after months of the woman being missing.
Unsure how to really comfort her, you patted her gently on the shoulder.
"I'll make sure they know," you promised, and it was a vow to both her and yourself. You still remembered the days when the soldiers around you were dying left and right, and though you never envied the duty of writing home to tell their families, you knew that it was a necessary deed.
"That's all someone can really ask for," she said wryly, and then sighed before placing her beer down on the coffee table. "Now, no offense, but that really killed the mood. I'm gonna head to bed."
You let out a little laugh, and stood as well. "Nah, I get you. I'm gonna head off as well. Sleep tight!"
"Don't let the bedbugs bite," she added, a bit of that teasing back in her voice.
You swatted at her as you walked past, laughing as she dodged. Even if the topic was somber, even if the coming day would undoubtedly be rough, you were so glad to be home.
Felix, having gone to bed a few hours ago, was snoring loud enough for you to hear on the other side of the door, but you just huffed out a laugh. You'd even missed that, to be honest.
Though you really had enjoyed staying at the skeleton brothers' place, there was truly no place like home.
...
"I'm heading out!" you called out, waving goodbye to Felix, who was playing some video game on the couch.
Kenan yelled her goodbye from the kitchen, and Felix waved over his shoulder as you shut the door.
Apparently, Snipe's investigation had turned up nothing about where the body had come from, so he'd decided to just let you guys come back, and said that they would be 'keeping an eye on the place', which was perhaps a more threatening statement than he had intended, but you weren't too concerned.
Even if the mobster was watching you, he wouldn't be able to follow you to this place.
The Alley was a secret community, still secret even after the existence of monsters was revealed to the general public. Though you hoped it would never come to that, it was always better to have a safe place to run to if worse came to worst.
And there was no place safer than the Ebott Alley, you could say that with certainty. In fact, when you had first come to this city, you had been astonished by how developed the Alley was.
Most Alleys were hideaways, places for monsters with something to hide, and all the implicit danger that came with that. But the Ebott Alley had actual homes, it had businesses! It was pretty magnificent, truth be told.
You stuck your hand in your jacket pocket, fist curling around the note hidden there. It contained all the info you needed - names and species, more specifically. Eight Surfacers had been killed in this final rampage, all within the range of a month. Honestly, you were astonished that you hadn't heard about it sooner, but after becoming friends with the skeleton brothers, you had visited the Alley far less than you used to. Well, that was the price you pay.
Hurrying your strides, you managed to make it to Main Street in record time, only to turn the corner by the library and head down the narrow alleyway in-between. For a moment, you felt a very slight pressure, like a gust of wind pushing back against you, and then you made your way through.
The Alley opened up before you, narrow streets snaking around structures of all types. You could see the bathhouse in the distance, towering up into the sky, nearly tall enough to hit the clouds. As you glanced up, a harpy entered your field of vision, swooping down onto the roof of a nearby bakery.
Monsters were everywhere. It was still early morning, but plenty of them were already up and about. There was a large cyclops meandering their way to work, briefcase in hand; a swan-maiden wearing her feathers as a coat, cursing loudly as she tried to untangle her Cerberus' leash from where it had gotten tangled around the dog's three heads; a pack of wolves chasing each other playfully as they headed for a large field.
You couldn't stop the smile from spreading across your face if you tried. This place, perhaps more than anywhere else, felt like home.
Notes:
reader: ah, finally back where i belong
sans: excuse me??
papyrus: okay, that was a little hurtful
reader: ???early update: happy new year!
hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 32: don't risk my curse
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Ebott’s Alley is, as always, bustling and full of life, no matter what the time of day was.
You made your way through the crowd, noting wryly that anyone with a good enough nose was giving you a wide berth. You’d tried to clean yourself up a bit, but a single shower wouldn’t be enough to erase the scent of human blood on you.
Hopefully, the first person that you were meeting today wouldn’t make a big deal out of it. You already knew some of the others, and most of them wouldn’t care, but Octavius could raise a big fuss if he was in the mood for it - and he almost always was, the bastard.
Whatever. You’d find out soon enough.
Slipping past a Naga woman (who was yelling at someone through her phone, apparently at her wit’s end), you ended up in front of Octavius’ building; a tall, intimidating thing that would have looked more natural as the headquarters of a supervillain in a bad eighties movie.
But instead, it was where your friend (though that was perhaps a strong word for your relationship) made his living, and the best supernatural law practice in the country. It had seemed a bit odd to you, at first, that something like that would even exist, but when taking into account all of the crazy things that had happened to you, even within the last month, it suddenly seemed quite necessary indeed.
You knew that Octavius was probably busy, as he had been ever since monsters had gone public, but he always made time for you.
You let yourself in through the front door, waving to the receptionist (who simply rolled their eyes before gesturing with three hands for you to go ahead), and made your way to the elevator, pressing the button for the sixth floor.
You leaned against the glass as the elevator groaned its way up, trying to block out the atrocious elevator music. You just knew that Octavius had chosen this genre because he knew you hated it. It was the only possible explanation you could accept.
When you were finally able to escape (after what felt like fifty years), you hustled down the hallway, heading straight for the boss’ office. You reached the door in record time, taking a moment to scoff at the cheery welcome mat that he had placed at the door.
The bastard actually thought he was funny, for some unfathomable reason.
Regardless, you knocked on the oaken door, trying not to make your discomfort at being in such a fancy place too obvious. At any rate, you would be sure not to breathe on anything to heavily, just in case.
“Who is it?” Came the reply, sounding distracted and vaguely irritated.
“Candygram,” you said flatly, not even bothering to inject any enthusiasm into your tone.
“Oh! Come in,” Octavius called out, much more uplifted than before.
You turned the knob, vaguely amused at the fact that it was plastic. Understandable, considering the type of clients he had, but it still jarred the image of impeccable wealth that he was trying to set up.
“My, it has been a long time, hasn’t it?” Octavius said, standing up from behind his desk with a grand gesture.
You couldn’t help the amused huff that escaped your lips, and you allowed him to give you a friendly (and almost backbreaking) hug.
“Octavius,” you nodded, a reluctant smile growing. Even if you were here on a somber business, he had a way of lightening the mood. “I guess it has been a few years at this point, huh? Good to see you.”
“And you, my old friend!” He said grandly, going back behind his desk to sit with a flourish. His golden eyes glinted with amusement, and he gestured for you to take a seat across from him.
You did so, slouching like a proper delinquent. Your eyes roved over Octavious, taking in the changes that had occurred. His dark hair was beginning to get streaks of gray, dignified, but still obvious. Wrinkles were starting to decorate his face, and his hands had become weathered from the years that had passed. It was... startling, somehow.
He had aged slowly, of course, but he had aged. After the death of his mate, you had seen the way he’d begun to wither. Even his scars, the burns and slashes that had once stood out so starkly against his skin, were now looking washed out, blending in against his brown skin tone.
You almost missed the reminder.
But something about him seemed at ease, too. So, perhaps all the change wasn’t necessarily a bad thing.
When you finally looked back up at him, he was smiling fondly at you.
“Yes, time makes a fool of us all,” he said lightly, obviously having seen your inspection, and likely the twisted mess of emotions that had resulted from it. “Though, if I may, you look just the same as the day we met!”
You snorted, relaxing for the first time since you’d stepped into the building. “I’m surprised you even remember. I don’t think I’d ever seen someone as drunk as you, that time. Especially since you were quite convinced that I was a government agent sent to kill you.”
Now, that had been a fun weekend.
Octavius waved his hand in a careless gesture, but the benefit of knowing someone for over fifty years meant that you could see the slight embarrassment in his expression.
“We all make mistakes as teenagers, you know. Now,” And here, he became serious, lips thinning into a line as he gazed at you with sharp, intuitive eyes. “I believe you’re here for something important. Regarding the recent killings, I presume.”
The happy mood you had managed to cultivate was dashed at the reminder, and you grunted in reply, pulling the list out of your pocket.
“I know some of them,” you said, handing it over to him when he held out his perfectly-manicured hand. “But you know everyone. And I... I feel like I have to do something. Say something to them, at the very least.”
Octavius glanced over the list with pursed lips, and then gave you a cautious glance.
“You know, some of them won’t be happy to see you. Or to hear this news. They may react poorly.”
You just shrugged. You’d already known that, after all.
“Good thing I’m not easy to kill, then.”
Maybe this situation wasn’t your responsibility, but you didn’t think you’d be able to forgive yourself if you just went back to your apartment and pretended nothing ever happened. These people had lost their siblingparentloverfriend, and this was the least you could do.
Notes:
reader: huh, sure is strange to have a reminder that not everyone i know is immortal
reader: and may actually grow old some day
reader: and possibly die
reader: ... well, time to go ahead and repress thathey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 33: it could be worse
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
First, was the Incubus. He would have looked human, if not for the angry flash of red eyes, but he didn’t attack you. He even went to the courtesy of allowing you to explain what had happened to his sister (and her killers), before he slammed the door of the strip club in your face.
That was alright - you understood. Besides, you had done your part. He hardly wanted you to stick around and pretend to understand the depth of his pain.
One down, seven to go.
The gorgon chased you out of her apartment building with an unholy shriek, the rage and pain she felt at her daughter’s death nearly palatable enough to hurt you physically - but again, you didn’t blame her. How could you? How could you possibly be angry, after what she had lost?
The ghoul was someone you actually knew personally - flesh-eaters tended to stick together whenever possible, even though Wendigos were usually turned away due to their unpredictability. But this ghoul, you knew him. You sat him down, heart so heavy in your chest, and told him what had happened to his husband. He had been silent, unmoving, and when it was over, you left him to grieve. He still didn’t say anything as you left, but the unmeasurable sorrow in his eyes was enough of an answer.
Five more to go. It was draining, made you ache somewhere deep inside, somewhere you thought dead and buried, but you kept going regardless. You had to do this. No one else could, or would.
(They were just monsters, after all. Who cares?)
The werewolf pack, when you found them, might have been the hardest. Their howls had practically pierced your eardrums, the vocalizations of their grief too strong to suppress. She had been the youngest of their pack, not even at the age of experiencing her first transformation. Now, she never would.
You knew the next one, too. A demon, mischievous and proud. There was none of that pride in her now - she wept on your shoulder, her tears burning your skin, as you murmured the fate of a twin sister that had never come home.
The harpy tried to attack you, tried to kill you, and you were barely able to escape the long, hooked claws that had lunged at your face. You stood outside her apartment door, listening silently as she tore apart her furniture, screams of rage ripping free from her lungs. She had been in love with them, with her roommate that had disappeared one day and only showed up as a corpse. She had been convinced that it was a mistake, a trick, anything other than the truth. You gave her the evidence, and she lashed out in the only way she knew. She had never gotten to tell them the depth of her feelings.
For the next one, you visited the hostel. Ebott’s hostel was one of the best, the place any parent would want their child to go, if the worst should happen to them. That didn’t make it any easier to explain to a trio of confused and lost kitsune siblings, still little kits with the oldest only having two tails, why their father wouldn't be able to come get them. You weren’t sure, by the end of it, if the littlest really understood, but the oldest sibling looked at you with eyes much more weary than when you had first entered, and it somehow felt like a failure.
By the end of the day, you were at your last stop. It was dark out now, and it had been many, many years since you last felt this drained. Not even telling the skeleton brothers about your past had hurt like this, had struck something soft and fragile inside of you like today had.
It was awful, and heartbreaking, and necessary. You kept repeating that, not about to allow yourself to stop. Not yet.
The last was... different.
He was an older man, barely able to see. When you entered the hospital where he was staying (and only an Alley like Ebott’s would actually have a hospital in it), the nurses told you that he had trouble remembering things, these days. They warned you that he might not even know why you were there. But still, you couldn’t give up.
His horns curled up and over his head, his huge, bull head turning to look at you when you entered the room. As calmly, but as firmly as you could, you explained what had happened to his only remaining son. He... stared at you, for a long moment, and you were afraid that he hadn’t understood. You were about to get up and leave, knowing that it wouldn’t be any good to exacerbate the situation, when he spoke.
He asked you to stay, to listen to him for a while. You did. So he told you stories, told you of the Minotaur clan and his family’s history, all the things they had done and the great legends they had made. He told you of his childhood, of his children’s childhood, about what he wished for them in the future.
He only called you by his son’s name once, but you didn’t correct him. You just listened.
When he was out of stories to tell and the tears started to fall, you made your way out of the hospital, simultaneously feeling both lighter and heavier than you had before. You sat on the hospital steps, your head in your hands.
This didn’t feel like a victory.
“hey there, hon,” a low, smooth voice spoke to you. “you look like you could use a pick-me-up.”
You glanced up to see a skeleton monster standing next to you, offering you a drag on a lit cigarette. You smiled, briefly, and shook your head.
“No thanks,” you managed to get out, shoving past the lump in your throat. “I don’t smoke.”
He didn’t seem to take offense, giving you a gentle smile.
“i saw what you were doing today,” he said, taking a drag and letting out a little ringlet of smoke. “i was curious, especially after riley slammed the door in your face. he isn’t the type to do something like that, y’see.”
Ah. This skeleton must have worked at the strip club you visited first. Not impossible, but it was still a bit rare to see an Undergrounder working in an Alley.
To his subtle query, you could only shrug.
“Someone had to do it.”
His expression was startlingly understanding. “yeah. i know. the name’s sans. sans the skeleton.”
Notes:
reader: if someone has to put themselves through horrible pain and suffering, it might as well be me, amiright??
reader: ha...ha...early update! it’s my birthday! so please check out this post!!
and hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 34: embrace your family tree!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
You smiled at him, even though you were sure the expression was weakened by your exhaustion.
“Nice to me you, Sans,” you said. “I actually know another Sans too, Razz? He’s a police officer.”
He blinked, looking rather surprised for a moment, before he let out a little laugh, sliding down to sit next to you on the step.
“well then, i suppose he gets first rights on the name, huh?” he said teasingly. Before you could deny him, or try to say anything, he reached out to gently grip your chin. “you can call me whimsy, doll.” Then, he smirked and moved closer to you, making an overly-flirtatious expression. “or anything else you’d like.”
He actually managed to move his brow ridge in a way that made it look like he was wiggling his eyebrows, the whole action seeming so much like something out of a dime store romance novel that you couldn’t help but burst out laughing. Whimsy actually had to pull his hand back when you nearly bent over in your hilarity.
You paused in your laughter, suddenly worrying that he might have found it offensive, only to look over and see him gazing at you with a satisfied expression.
“yeah, it’s like i thought,” he murmured, his smile flirty but undeniably kind. “happiness suits you, gorgeous.”
To your great surprise, you actually found yourself blushing, face heating up in a way that hadn’t happened for years. You scratched the back of your head, the last bit of laughter leaving you, but the warmth it gave you remaining.
“I... yeah,” you said lamely, unsure of how to reply to such a genuine statement. “Thanks. It’s, uh, been a long day.”
“mm, i have no doubt,” Whimsy said, concern overtaking his expression. “would you mind explaining to me what happened?”
You remembered suddenly that he had saw at least some of what you’d been doing today, and had definitely seen his coworker slam the door in your face. He’d also said that the incubus - Riley - didn’t usually act like that...
You supposed that a quick explanation wouldn’t be too difficult.
“You know about the disappearances that have been happening recently?”
Whimsy nodded, face settling into something serious. He took another drag of his cigarette, letting the smoke drift away on the wind.
“yeah. we heard about the bodies that got found, too. my brother, amor, gets along pretty well with edge, so he warned us when they first started showing up. we may not be in danger of any cannibalism, but we can still die.”
You frowned, the thought not sitting well with you. No Undergrounders had been killed in this tragedy, but likely only because none of them were willing to go close enough to Mt. Ebott to get caught up in it. You couldn’t help but be grateful for that, as awful as that sounded.
“Your coworker...” You began, before abruptly switching paths, not wanting to invade Riley’s privacy any more than you already had. “Well, the culprits were found, recently. I was involved in the process, with Edge too, actually. But no one at the station really knew how to get in contact with the Surfacers who were affected, so I volunteered.”
Volunteered, just decided to do it on your own... Same thing.
“ah,” he said simply, sadness passing over him for a long moment. “his sister.”
“...Yeah.”
The two of you sat in silence, then, the weight of the day finally catching up with you. You leaned forward, resting your head against your hand as you looked out onto the street.
There were no cars in the Alley, no big transportation like that. As a result, the street was full of people walking home from work, going to join their families for dinner, ready to relax after another normal day.
Distantly, you envied them. You didn’t think that your life had ever been normal, not since the day you died in agony, choking on your own blood. Maybe even before then, when you couldn’t be what your family wanted, what they needed, so you ran away to join the army, unknowing that this would eventually lead you to never seeing them again.
But... you weren’t unhappy with your life. You treasured the bonds you had made, the places you’d seen. If you hadn’t died and been brought back the way you were, you would have never seen any of this. Certainly, it was unlikely that you would have lived to meet Kenan or Octavius, let alone Sans and Papyrus.
Perhaps the path you took to get here wasn’t one that you were necessarily proud of, but you were grateful for where it lead you. There was no doubt in that.
“thanks.”
You blinked, looking over at Whimsy, who was staring at you again with that soft expression that made your cheeks heat up. It was so strange to have someone who looked like Sans, yet gazed at you that way. The two of them didn’t look exactly alike, especially since Whimsy appeared to be quite a few inches taller, but it was just close enough to confuse your brain.
“U-um, what?” You stuttered, trying not to get distracted by the way his purple eyelights seemed to sparkle.
“thanks for doing that for riley,” he clarified, and his amusement was clear on his face, before it sobered. “he’ll never say it, but it was agony for him, waiting to find out what happened. when we first heard that her body had been found... it was devastating. he’s basically the manager, but we’re all friends too, y’know? and cecilia was a good girl - her soul was the brightest shade of green i’d ever seen. she didn’t deserve that.”
She tried to like, seduce her way out of it or whatever, but my brother killed her before she could do anything.
Your fingers curled into long claws before you could stop yourself, scratching into the concrete step you were sitting on.
“No. She didn’t deserve any of it.”
(You didn’t hate humans. You couldn’t. You had been human once, you knew how difficult it was to exist and feel so, so small. But...)
Whimsy reached out, placing his hand on your shoulder.
“so, thank you,” he said, his words soft but his expression firm. “thank you for telling him what happened. for telling all of them. you did a wonderful job, and more than we could have ever asked for. thank you.”
He lifted his hand, gently wiping at the tear slowly making its way down your face. It was only then that you noticed you were crying.
Notes:
reader, bewildered: what?? is this??
whimsy: emotion, i think.
reader: is there some kind of return policy, or,,,hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 35: join the family business,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Furiously, you scrubbed at your eyes, trying to make the tears stop. You could not embarrass yourself like this, it just wasn't allowed.
Whimsy caught your hand, and he didn't seem to mind that your fingers had curled themselves into a wicked pair of claws.
"now, now, none of that, lovely," he soothed. "you're doing just fine."
You found yourself settling down easily, even though you were probably more embarrassed at that then you were at the crying. Whimsy was just... calming. In a way that you really hadn't expected, from what you had experienced with his counterparts. Say what you will about Sans, Serif, Blue, Snipe and the others, but they all had a strange level of energy to them that you couldn't help but get caught up in.
Whimsy held none of that - you could tell that he was patient in a way that the others were not.
Finally, when the tears had stopped, and your sense of humiliation had died down enough, you let out a deep breath, gently pulling your hands from his grip.
"Legally, anyone who forces me to feel emotion has to be executed," you said, and Whimsy only laughed, looking entirely too entertained by your pouting.
"i suppose that means you'll be my executioner," he teased, voice going low and deep. "do you, by any chance, feel like granting my... last request?"
You valiantly shoved down the urge to blush and stutter like some kind of lovestruck fool. You couldn't help it, really - while it wasn't like no one had ever flirted with you, or that you hadn't had a disaster of a relationship or two, but rarely did someone treat you like this. Lighthearted and kind, but still undeniably flirting. After all, you weren't ignorant to the fact that dying and coming back had hardly done anything for your physical appearance.
But you ignored all that, standing up from the uncomfortable concrete step. "If your final request involves getting out of the cold and going somewhere more comfy, I'm all for it."
Whimsy gasped dramatically, holding a hand to his mouth like a delicate waif.
"are you asking me to take you to my home, gorgeous? because i would be honored."
You knew that he was teasing you again, but you just shrugged and gave him a tiny smile.
"I mean... If you're willing to have me. I..." Here, you hesitated, still somehow unsure of your standing. "I don't want to intrude. But I don't wanna go home just yet."
But when you glanced over at him, nervous despite yourself, he was already beaming.
"that sounds perfect!" he assured you, making your shoulders slump in relief. "amor was worried about you after what happened this morning, but he had a longer shift than i did. i’ve been giving him updates, but i know he would be very happy to meet you and see that you're alright."
"Um, of course," you murmured, more than willing to just follow his lead on this. You wondered what this Papyrus was like... From what Whimsy had told you, only briefly, you thought that he would probably end up being a lot like Rus.
Well, if that was the case, you had no doubt that the two of you would get along splendidly.
…
Well, you hadn't been wrong on that front, though you might have underestimated the depth of it.
The second you walked in the door, Whimsy right behind you, Amor had swept you into a crushing embrace, making you flounder as much as you wanted to lean into it.
"OH, MY FRIEND!" he wailed, grip tight enough that he would have probably squeezed you to death if you were any less sturdy. "HOW I'VE WORRIED! I HAVE BEEN SO AFRAID FOR YOU, BRAVING THE COLD DARKNESS OF THE WORLD ALL ON YOUR OWN! THE SUFFERING YOU MUST HAVE ENDURED TODAY... IT BREAKS MY METAPHORICAL HEART!"
Okay, it looked like Whimsy wasn't the only one around here that was a master at flowery language.
"Er... thanks?" you said, voice muffled from where it was pressed up against his shoulder. He was only barely taller than you, and not one of the tallest Papyrus' that you had ever seen, but his embrace (chokingly tight though it was), was warm and enveloped you fully.
You could tell that Amor was a good man. You may not have been able to read the SOUL and intention of others, but you hadn't lived over a century for nothing. You liked to think that you had a decent judge of character, even if that had never much been your strong suit.
From behind you, Whimsy was chuckling, doing nothing to save you from his brother's over-enthusiastic love.
"alright, alright," he said, finally seeming to take pity on you. "let the poor monster go, bro."
When he did so, placing you back on your feet with a reluctant expression, Whimsy took the time to explain what you had been doing, and why you were here. You shuffled your feet awkwardly, glad that you didn't have to explain it again, but also still a bit self-conscious of how wrecked you must look.
To your alarm, Amor only seemed to get more teary with the explanation, and almost looked like he was going to leap upon you once again, making you inch closer to Whimsy in trepidation.
He must have noticed, the jerk, because he was hiding a tiny smile behind his hand as he suggested to his brother that it was probably about time to make dinner.
Amor, thankfully, perked up at that, running off into the kitchen with a vow to make the best meal you had ever tasted.
You and Whimsy followed at a more sedate pace, settling at the kitchen table and talking quietly amongst yourselves.
Your rousing discussion on the Alley's nightlife (surprisingly boring, unless you knew where to go), was interrupted when Amor turned towards you, a worried frown on his face.
"I'M AFRAID I WASN'T ABLE TO PICK UP YOUR SPECIES RIGHT OFF THE BAT, SO I'M UNSURE OF ANY DIETARY RESTRICTIONS YOU MIGHT HAVE," Amor said apologetically, like this was really some great failing on his part.
"Ah, that's..." you began, fingertips tapping on the surface of the wood nervously. Then, quite suddenly, you decided to just go for it. "I'm a Wendigo. I'll eat just about anything, and a lot of it, so don't worry about anything like that."
Your (somehow still beating, even after all this time) heart was pounding, waiting to take in their reactions, but Amor only looked thrilled, declaring that he would cook up a grand feast. Whimsy, upon meeting your gaze, smiled gently.
"don't look so glum," Whimsy whispered, his tone of voice so kind that it nearly made you start crying again. He reached across the table to take your hand, squeezing gently. "this is your reward for all your hard work today, remember? you did good."
This time, you might have even believed him.
Notes:
amor: brother...
whimsy: yep.
amor: so we -
whimsy: yep.
amor: perfect.
reader: ...why does it feel like some important life decision was just made without my knowledge??
whimsy: shhhh. don't worry about ithey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 36: you must take the family name,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Dinner was wonderful. You were an absolute delight, just as Amor had known you would be.
After all, how could you not? Your soul was... extraordinary.
Now, Amor certainly didn’t make it a habit of peeking at other monster’s souls, knowing just how private that was, but he really couldn’t have helped it in this circumstance. When you had spoke to Riley, calm and understanding despite everything, your soul had nearly been shining out of your chest. Amor knew that was what had managed to initially grab his brother’s intrigue - Amor himself had been able to see a clear outline of your soul, even from all the way across the floor.
The two brothers had conferenced together for a minute, wondering if they should try to go after you once Riley had slammed the door in your face, but finally Whimsy had decided to skeeve off of work a bit early and see what you were up to. Riley hadn’t noticed - the guy hadn’t noticed much of anything for the rest of the day, though Amor could hardly fault him for it.
Riley and Cecilia had both been his friends; Amor mourned terribly for the young woman who had lost her life in such a senseless way.
That’s why he had carefully made sure that Riley wouldn’t notice Whimsy’s absence - he felt terribly guilty about it, but you had just managed to intruige the both of them so much.
When Whimsy had called him around lunch time, telling him the suspicions of what you were doing, Amor had nearly cried.
A violent crime, with absolutely no purpose. How dare they? How dare those... those humans take away someone’s future, their hopes and dreams, for such a reason?
He simply couldn’t understand it. He didn’t want to.
But Amor did understand one thing - that, even if this day had been terrible, even if it had hurt you so clearly, he was incredibly grateful for the work you had done. And, to be quite honest, he had never felt so respectful of a person he had yet to formally meet.
A person like you had to be great! Perhaps even nearly as great as himself!
And, of course, time had proven him right, as it always had. Though you were a bit quiet through dinner, clearly feeling rather awkward and horribly exhausted, your every smile was still genuine, and what words you did speak were nothing short of wonderful.
You were kind. He could see that, now. Kind, and patient, and so many other things. Even though your soul was not as open to him as it had been that morning, with you trying desperately to get Riley to listen, it was still there, a pleasant warmth.
Of course, Amor did his best not to stare, but it was rather hard. At one point, he had trailed off in the middle of a sentence, flushing in a pleased manner when one of his jokes actually managed to get your soul to shine brighter as you laughed.
Whimsy had elbowed him in the side, giving him a pointed look.
Amor coughed delicately into his hand, attempting to disguise his small... indiscretion.
“WELL, I AM SO HAPPY THAT YOU ENJOYED!” Amor said briskly, clasping his hands together as you finally finished your last bite of food.
You really hadn’t been kidding when you’d said that you could eat a lot, but Whimsy had also pulled Amor aside at the beginning to whisper that you hadn’t eaten at all in the time he’d been watching you today, which likely meant that you would have been quite hungry, regardless of species.
“Uh, yeah,” you said, slouching just a bit. You looked rather embarrassed, but the smile you gave him was at ease. “I really do appreciate it. I know I ate a lot, I can pay you back for ingredients if you want - “
Amor let out an absolutely outraged gasp, waving his hands in denial before you even finished the sentence.
“CERTAINLY NOT,” he scolded, wagging his finger at you. “THIS WAS A REWARD, AND ALSO A GET-TO-KNOW-YOU DINNER. I WILL NOT HAVE YOU PAYING FOR A SINGLE THING, YOU HEAR ME?”
Even Whimsy could only shrug, giving you a lazy grin.
“don’t bother,” he advised you with a low chuckle. “he’ll only get more insistent.”
The words were said with a wealth of fondness, which was the only reason Amor didn’t complain, but he did cross his arms over his chest, pouting.
You seemed surprised for a moment, and then heartbreakingly grateful, until the emotion was wiped from your expression, face returning to the calm, composed look that seemed to be your norm.
(...He kinda wanted to see what you would look like with that composure completely wiped away.)
“Still, this means a lot,” you smiled again, and your soul only shined brighter for it. This time, Amor was the one who had to snap his uncharacteristically wide-eyed brother out of a daze, who huffed and looked away.
“AND WE WERE HAPPY TO HAVE YOU,” Amor said, a bubbling sort of happiness rising up in him from the grateful look on your face. “I DO HOPE YOU KNOW THAT THERE’S NO WAY THIS CAN BE A ONETIME THING.”
Again, you seemed startled, as if no one had ever extended a hand to you this way before.
“I would like that, but, ah,” here, you hesitated, almost the same way you had before, when he’d talked to you about your diet. What was the issue...? “You, ah, know I’m a Wendigo, right?”
Amor could only blink.
“...YES? YOU MENTIONED SO EARLIER. I WOULD NOT FORGET SO QUICKLY!”
Whimsy nodded in agreement, head tilted to the side as he examined their guest. “...we don’t have a problem with it, babe.”
Your eyes fluttered closed for a moment, and Amor could see your rapidly squeezing your hands against the tablecloth, but you didn’t start crying again as he had half-way expected.
“Thanks,” you said instead, opening your eyes to look at them, your soul more clear than he had seen yet. “I’ll be sure to come by again, anytime you’ll have me.”
“OF COURSE. WE LOOK FORWARD TO SEEING MORE OF YOU, MY FRIEND!”
“can’t get rid of us that easy, gorgeous.”
(If it was up to them, well... Amor had to pace himself, keep himself in check. Even other monsters didn’t tend to move as fast as those from their timeline - careful, he had to be careful.
Whimsy had already gotten ahead, that tricky brother of his. Luckily, they had always been very good at sharing.)
Amor saw you to the door with a wide grin, leaning down to give you one last hug before you left.
“Come back soon,” he murmured, purposefully lowering his voice, making it gentle and soft, a counterpart they had found worked perfectly alongside his brother’s low and smooth tone.
When you pulled away, your face was flushed, and you were blinking rapidly.
“I, uh, yeah,” you stuttered, and quickly went on your way.
From behind him, Amor could hear his brother chuckling again, both amusement and affection in equal measure.
Oh, this was going to be fun.
Notes:
reader: i feel like there is a certain subtext to our interactions that i’m not quite catching,,,
lust bros: don’t worry, we’re great pitchershey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 37: follow in our footsteps,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
When you finally got back home after your long, long day, you pretty much passed out immediately, only barely managing to make it to your bed in time. You hadn't even bothered to change out of your clothes, merely tugging your boots off before collapsing face-first on the covers.
When you alarm woke you up the next morning, bright and early, you were about ready to murder somebody.
Ugh. Why had you agreed to go back to work so quickly? You would've been better off taking another day to rest...
And, clearly, your roommates agreed with you by the way they both made identical disgusted faces upon your entry to the kitchen.
"You look like hell," Kenan said bluntly, crossing her arms over her chest.
You scowled back, well aware of the bags under your eyes and the way your complexion was even worse than usual, but she only raised a perfectly manicured brow in response, entirely unimpressed.
"Uh, I have to agree," Felix added, squinting at you over his coffee cup. "Though I'd say you look more like something that got dragged to hell on its face and then proceeded to crawl back up through the dirt."
"Thank you for that lovely imagery, Felix," you said dryly.
You walked past the both of them and made your way to the cabinets, grabbing something to eat on the way to work. What you wouldn't give to be able to just sit down and eat a real breakfast for once.
But when you went to go get your coat and bag, Kenan stopped you, her face actually showing her concern this time.
"Look, I mean it," she said, biting her lip. "This... This whole situation has sucked so much. We just finally managed to get things back to normal, or as normal as they're ever gonna be. Don't go pushing yourself too much, okay?"
You blinked, a bit startled at the sincerity, since Kenan had never been one to show that much blatant sentimentality. The incident last time must have really rattled her.
But...
"I appreciate it," you said, and your words were gentle even as you moved around her to continue on your way. "And we are getting back to normal. That means I have to work. Don't worry, yesterday was about as far out of my comfort zone that I think I'll ever go, so this will be easy by comparison."
Felix didn't try to halt your progress, but he did eye you carefully.
"It's true that money is important, and routine is important. But you're important too, to both of us. And to others, of course. Taking some more time to readjust yourself can't hurt," he said.
You almost wanted to bristle at the hesitant tone of voice he was using. You weren't fragile. But he cared, they both cared so much. They were just trying to prove that to you, as much as you were hesitant to accept.
"I... yeah. I'll call out tomorrow."
You really didn't want to call out today - you had only just gotten back, and that seemed wrong, somehow. But you could take tomorrow off, you had enough sick days stored up to do that.
Your roommates didn't seem especially pleased, but they must have realized that was the best they were going to get, because they didn't argue. Kenan gave you an exasperated look, but notably, she didn't say anything.
You gave them both one last smile, waved, and went out the door.
Though you hadn't said it to them - because money was a large part of your life's goals, at the moment - you were also looking forward to getting back part of that equilibrium that had seemed to disappear recently.
Humans were different from Surfacers. Even the monsters from the Underground were different from Surfacers. And though you couldn't say that you liked every individual human, you were fond of humanity as a whole.
And these last few days... These last few days hadn't done much to remind you of that. You wanted to go out into the world, to remember why you loved it. To remember why you fought in a war for their sakes, why you died for their ideals.
After all, you had been human once. The other undead types, vampires and ghouls alike, were allowed the luxury of forgetting they were human. They had so much more control over themselves, it was easy for them to blend in once they figured out how. That had never been the case for you - you could never forget what you had once been.
(What you had once done.)
Still, you shook your head, ridding yourself of those thoughts. They weren't especially helpful right now, and you hardly wanted to be caught unawares while at the train station. That was just asking for disaster.
Once you'd gone on at your stop, you dug out your headphones and scrolled through your music, finding something to listen to. Then, you tilted your head back against the seat and did your best to get some rest, knowing that you had a long day of hauling around car parts and avoiding your (well-meaning but extremely creepy) boss to get to.
But, of course, you weren't allowed to have that, because not even a moment after you settled in, someone cleared their throat next to you, clearly trying to get your attention.
You opened one eye, lazily glancing over, only to see a skeleton staring back at you.
"WHY, HELLO AGAIN!" Gunner said, just as cheerful as he had been when they'd found a dead body in your apartment. "WHAT A COINCIDENCE, MIND IF I SIT?"
He didn't actually wait for your answer, sitting down before you'd even gotten a chance to open your mouth.
You snorted - yeah, a coincidence. You were sure that these mob types were really good at that sort of thing. Still, Gunner was a nice enough guy, so you'd let it pass for now.
"Something I can do for you?" you said, keeping your guard up even as you attempted to give him a friendly smile.
Gunner smiled back, absolutely inscrutable.
"ACTUALLY, I WOULD LIKE TO ASK YOU A FAVOR!"
You opened your other eye, looking at him directly.
"I'm listening."
Notes:
reader: hm,,, consorting with the mob is probably not a good idea,,,
gunner: hey wanna get involved with mob stuff
reader: What Could Possibly Go Wronghey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 38: and you'll win eternal fame!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Was this a bad idea? Probably. Were you totally willing to do it regardless of that? Yes.
"So..." Felix began, looking at you with deep suspicion. "Where are you going, exactly?"
"To the Alley." It wasn't a lie, after all.
The cat monster shifted in place, taking a drag off his cigarette. The two of you were standing outside your apartment building - you had almost managed to get away without either of your roommates seeing you, but Felix had actually managed to surprise you at the last moment, the crafty bastard.
"So soon?" he said, frowning. "I thought you took today off so you could rest."
"And I will!" You assured him, doing your best to sound genuine. "This is going to be very restful compared to the weekend."
That also wasn't a lie, as far as you knew. You were the master of half-truths.
As always, Felix seemed entirely too skeptical of your good nature, but you accepted it with good grace, smiling innocently at him. He wasn't very impressed, but he let you pass him with a sigh.
You hesitated on the bottom step, wondering if you should say something, but there really wasn't time. You had an appointment to keep, after all.
...
When you strolled up to the Public Library, they were already there. Gunner smiled at you as you approached, tipping his hat in a friendly gesture, but the child who was holding tightly onto his hand didn't react.
You weren't all that surprised - Gunner had told you yesterday that Frisk was very shy, and didn’t talk often to begin with.
"THANK YOU FOR DOING THIS ON SUCH SHORT NOTICE," Gunner said cheerfully. When you got a closer look, however, you could tell that his smile was fraying at the edges, and there was faint signs of exhaustion on his face. "MY BROTHER AND I REALLY APPRECIATE IT. WITH LUCK, THE SITUATION WILL BE RESOLVED SOON."
"No problem."
You were lost in thought, smiling at Frisk when they looked up at you. It wasn't too surprising that the mob brothers were being run ragged. Those damn hunters were still sniffing around, though they hadn't actually done anything yet.
Ebott was a tough city for hunters; it was a fact that you had once cursed, but you were extremely grateful for it now. Even before the Undergrounders had surfaced, Ebott had been a hotbed for monster activity, and no hunter was quite willing to rock the boat on that.
But having what basically amounted to unlicensed vigilantes making a home in their territory was probably bothering Gunner and Snipe quite a bit - you didn't envy them one bit.
"Seriously, I wish you all the luck," you added, moving to step closer to the two of them and out of the sidewalk traffic. "This isn't a big deal. The kid and I will have fun, don't worry."
Gunner laughed, but there was a spot of relief there too.
"OF COURSE! I DO NOT DOUBT IT."
Then he turned to face Frisk, kneeling down to properly speak with them.
"BE CAREFUL, LITTLE PUP," Gunner said seriously, placing his hands on their shoulders. "MAKE SURE YOU LISTEN TO WHAT OUR FRIEND HAS TO SAY, OKAY?"
Frisk nodded obediently, chancing a glance up at you. You smiled again, doing your best to seem non-intimidating. You'd even shrunk down to a smaller size than normal for the occasion.
Gunner seemed to accept that for what it was, because he got back to his feet with a sigh, nodding to you one final time.
"YOU HAVE MY PHONE NUMBER," He stated, more of a reminder than anything else.
"Yep. We'll be back here at four o'clock sharp."
With that, Gunner jogged off, both you and Frisk waving goodbye as he crossed the street.
There was a strained, awkward silence for a moment, but you did your best not to let it bother you. Before you could get any further, you had to ask...
"Hey, kid," you said, causing them to look up at you. "Do you want me to call you Frisk, or Little Pup?"
Gunner had informed you that their real name was Frisk (which you had guessed, just based on what you knew about the numerous kids that had broken numerous barriers), but he had only referred to them as Little Pup in conversation, and in person. It was worth an ask, at least.
Frisk stared at you blankly for a moment, and then held up one finger.
"Frisk, then?"
A nod.
"Cool. Little Pup is their nickname for you, right? So it must be special. I get that." It wasn't too hard to understand, by any means. Nicknames were a common thing in the military, and you knew the importance behind them.
Frisk, it seemed, hadn't been expecting that reaction, because they blinked in confusion, and then they beamed.
You were actually taken aback by the brightness of their smile, and you felt a flush of embarrassment climbing up your neck.
"Jeez... Don't look at me like that," you huffed. You held out your hand, and Frisk took it without an ounce of hesitation. You nearly melted - this kid was so goddamn cute. "Ready to see the sights?"
They nodded again, bouncing a little on their heels. They looked eager, and you really hoped that you would be able to deliver. God, you hadn't been prepared for this. You never interacted with kids.
But, still. Gunner had asked you with such a hopeful expression on his face, you really hadn't been able to say no.
And... As far as you knew, Frisk hadn't been involved in any Surfacer-type shenanigans, so this would probably be a new experience for them. And you still remembered what it had been like, that first time you had really seen magic, seen monsters.
You had already been a monster by then, but still, it had filled you with awe.
"Let's head off, then."
The two of you turned around the corner, Frisk watching in curiosity as you lead them towards what looked like any other dirty city alleyway.
Then, the air rippled around you, and the next step forward lead you into a world of color.
Notes:
reader: yeah i've never really liked kids, too much of a hassle -
little pup: *smiles*
reader: I Like One (1) Kidhey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 39: but when it comes to making monsters,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
When you saw the look on Frisk's face, you were suddenly so glad that you'd agreed to do this. Suddenly, your exhaustion and worry didn't even faze you anymore.
That expression of pure wonder...
Fuck, that made everything worth it.
Instead of saying anything to that effect, you only smiled.
"Pretty cool, huh?" you said casually, trying not to let on just how much their excitement was influencing you.
Frisk nodded rapidly, nearly shaking from the sheer happiness coming off of them in waves.
You bit back a laugh, tugging them forwards.
"Come on," you said encouragingly, your smile growing as they looked up at you in question. "There's still way more to see."
They brightened even more, if that was possible, and lurched forward, leaving you to hurry to keep pace with them as they tried to
And no wonder, too - it was a busy day today.
Market stalls were lining the streets, all sorts of different sounds and smells drifting in from the outskirts. You could tell that someone was grilling . A few feet away from you, a small dog with an axe-shaped head wandered by, tongue out as it panted rapidly. Frisk looked like they dearly wanted to pet it, so you had to regrettably turn their attention away, knowing from experience that the Axehandle Hound was not nearly as soft and cuddly as it appeared.
You were more and more glad that you had decided to come today; and that Frisk had been able to come with you. Truth be told, you'd entirely forgotten that the Air Market was being held today - they switched up the days randomly, so it was never at any set time, but you had found out when the latest one would be the last time you came around. It must have slipped your mind in all the events that followed... Oh well.
The stall nearest to you was held by a a green-skinned witch, her back hunched and her eyes sharp. There was a large cauldron in front of her, simmering and smoking, and as the two of you watched, the witch tossed in a large clove of garlic, causing the whole thing to rumble ominously for a moment before settling.
Frisk, of course, was utterly enchanted. They tugged at your hand, making a pleading face as they gestured towards the stall, and you hardly could have denied them. You actually felt yourself almost melt at the sight of their cute face, so you were hardly in any position to stop them from skipping over and peering curiously into the cauldron.
The witch, upon noticing her young admirer, cackled heartily, her big grin showing off her multitude of sharpened teeth.
"My, you're rather little, aren't you?" she mused, her voice rough and somehow still musical, like the wind rustling through a pile of fallen leaves. "I bet you could fit your whole body in this cauldron!"
"Perhaps, but today is not the day to find out." You quickly intervened, especially when Frisk began to eye the cauldron as if gauging how easily they would be able to climb in.
They actually pouted at you when you pulled them back, but you stayed firm. However, you didn't take them away from all their fun.
You turned back to the witch, who was watching your little scene with an amused glint in her eyes.
"What else are you doing today?" you said. "Anything safe for my little buddy here?"
Frisk shot you a weird, half-excited, half-grudging look, but then they eagerly waited to see what the witch had to say, the old woman only continuing to cackle.
"Why, a tenacious child like this one?" she chuckled, and then reached behind her to take something out of the crate she was using as a backrest. "I have just the thing!"
She pulled out a large pendant, the front of it glinting red with an ominous air. There was a stone on the front, shaped to look like a heart. Or a soul, by the way Sans and Papyrus had explained it. Either way, it was gaudy and not entirely fashionable - a conversation starter, maybe, but that wasn't all it could do. You knew what it was, of course - a low-grade protection charm, something that was cool to look at and only slightly functional.
Frisk, however, almost seemed like they were going to explode when it came in their line of sight, immediately holding out their hands and making a pleading expression. The witch gladly allowed Frisk to hold it, and the stone embedded in the front seemed to glow stronger once they had a tight grip on it.
"Only forty-five dollars," she said slyly, and you immediately wanted to groan.
That was way more than something like this was worth, but... Whatever. You weren't going to try and bargain this time, it wasn't worth it.
"Hag," you shot back accusingly, though you couldn't have hid the grin on your face if you tried. Seeing Frisk so enchanted with the damn thing, it was hardly like you could say no. "Here's your money, you grifter."
The witch only grinned smugly.
"Thanks for your business," she cooed, before erupting into another bout of laughter, the large raven sitting on her hat (which you had only just realized was real, what the hell) cackling along with her.
You rolled your eyes and left the booth, Frisk and their toy securely in your grasp. It was odd and way too endearing to see it in their grasp, since the damn thing was nearly too big for them to even hold.
"Want me to find a bag or something for you?" you offered, not wanting them to have to hold it the whole time.
Frisk shook their head, and made a downward slashing gesture with their hand, something that you had seen both the skeleton brothers and Felix do many times.
"Oh!" you said, realizing what they meant. "You can access your inventory, cool. You gonna equip it, then?"
That was all stuff that Papyrus had tried to explain to you, but it had been rather hard to grasp. Only human mages and Undergrounders seemed capable of it, and you were neither.
But Frisk nodded, drawing you out of your thoughts. The pendant disappeared in a tiny flash of red, though you thought you could almost see a tiny version of it pinned to the front of their shirt.
Frisk reached out to grab your hand again, and you squeezed it gently when they did so.
That made them look up at you, allowing you a moments glimpse of their beautiful, golden eyes.
"...Thank you."
The whisper was so quiet, nearly unnoticeable, but you still caught it.
You blinked. Tried not to let your joy overtake you. Don't make a big deal out of it...
"You're welcome."
Still, you squeezed their hand again - you couldn't help it. They squeezed back, still smiling.
Notes:
little pup: *does literally anything*
reader: ...
reader: *calls gunner* yeah you know how i said i would bring the kid back? i liedhey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 40: rob a grave or two,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
As the end of the day loomed closer, you were honestly surprised by how disappointed you felt to be leaving. This had been fun, and Frisk was... a good kid.
You were never around kids, especially after the War. It didn't feel safe - for yourself, or for them. It had taken you so long to get even a modicum of control, being around a child and so hungry felt like it was just asking for trouble.
But lately you had been... calm. Or at least, relatively so, considering your freak-out a little while ago, but you hadn't even killed anyone that time! And wasn't that a miracle of epic proportions.
So, yeah. Frisk was safe, and so were you. And the two of you'd had a kickass day of fun and magic, and that was always a bonus!
"Ready to head out, kiddo?" You said, smiling down at them. It was nearly four, so it was about time to get back out to Gunner. You didn't think it was a particularly good idea to keep the trigger-happy mobster waiting, after all.
Frisk nodded, yawning into their little fist. The kid had started drooping about an hour back, after the two of you had grabbed some lunch, but they insisted on walking on their own.
You had to walk a bit slower to stay with their now-sluggish pace, but you hardly minded.
Picking your way through the crowds, you marveled at the fact that the market was still as busy as ever. Understandable, considering just how many inhabitants of the Alley were more nocturnal in nature, but it was still a sight to see.
You managed to squeeze back the Alley's entrance with Frisk in tow, none the worse for wear. Frisk paused to take one last, longing look at the Alley behind them, and then sighed, beginning to trudge forward.
You made a split-second decision. Kneeling down, you gently poked Frisk's head, getting their attention.
"Frisk, this doesn't have to be the last time you come," You said quietly, a sense of understanding blossoming within you. It was hard to leave behind something as beautiful and alive as the Alley, especially the first time. "You won't be able to come on your own, but I would be happy to bring you, anytime you want."
Frisk stared up at you, eyes wide, before their grin nearly overtook their face, nodding rapidly.
You laughed, standing back up.
"Well then, don't look so glum!" You teased. "Don't want your Paps to think you had a bad time with me, right?"
Frisk let out a little muffled giggle, hiding it behind their fist. With a chuckle of your own, you gently walked Frisk away from the magic, and back to the real world.
Gunner was waiting for you as you turned the corner, a new edge of exhaustion to his face that wasn't there before. You wavered, wondering if you should do or say something, but the choice was taken out of your hands.
Frisk broke free from your grip, rocketing forwards to plaster themself against Gunner's legs.
"OH, LITTLE PUP!" He said, breaking out into a toothy grin. "I HAVE MISSED YOU!"
Gunner reached down, pulling Frisk up and into his arms as he twirled around in a circle, making the child shriek and giggle with delight.
"OH, AND YOU TOO," He said offhandedly, once he noticed your presence.
You resisted a smirk, deciding not to hold it against him. It had undoubtably been a long day.
"Same, man," You said. "Hope everything went well for you."
"VERY LUCRATIVE!" Gunner said, which was probably the best you were gonna get. "AND YOUR OWN TRIP?"
"Eye-opening," you said, which was also true enough.
Gunner made as if to say something, but he was interrupted when Frisk tugged on his sleeve, pulling him closer so that they could whisper something to him.
"AH, WONDERFUL IDEA!" Gunner said to his young companion, before turning to face you. "WOULD YOU LIKE TO HAVE DINNER WITH US?"
You blinked, scratching the back of your head sheepishly. "I mean, I'm not usually one to turn down free food, but I told my roommates that - "
"LET'S GO TO DINNER," he repeated.
That didn't actually sound like much of a question.
...
"so, you had a good time?" Snipe asked the child sitting next to him at the table, still subtly trying to interrogate the both of you, as he had been since you first stepped through the door.
Frisk nodded, busy trying to stuff as much spaghetti in their face as possible. He turned to you, silently asking your opinion, and you smiled as you finished your own last bite of food.
"It was fun, definitely. We picked a good day to go, the market was in full swing," you said. Somehow, you got the feeling that you knew where this was heading.
"ey, maybe we can go with you, next time," Snipe said, eyelights glinting in an entirely too suspicious way.
You raised an eyebrow, but smiled.
"I wouldn't mind that, but coming with me wouldn't get you out of having to write an application."
Snipe cursed under his breath, Gunner too occupied with wiping Frisk's mouth to notice, but you had to hide a smirk.
Figured that he was using this as an opportunity to try and get into the Alley - non-Surfacers had to fill out an application to enter, and they could only get something like that from a sponsor. Precautions like these were the reasons that humans still didn't know about the Alleys, even though monsters had been revealed.
Frisk had been able to come because they were a minor, and they were with you. Otherwise, they would have had to fill out an application as well.
"strangely enough, my application keeps gettin' rejected," Snipe grumbled, looking very put-out.
You hid a snort. Unsurprising, considering he probably wanted to get into the Alley so that he could expand his 'business' prospects. That might've worked in any other Alley in the world, but not Ebott's.
"BROTHER, THIS ISN'T THE TIME TO DISCUSS BUSINESS," Gunner scolded, jumping back into the conversation now that Frisk didn't look like they'd faceplanted right into their spaghetti.
"yeah, yeah." Snipe waved his hand dismissively, but you noticed that his shoulders seemed to relax, and his eyes focused on Frisk fondly instead of trying to figure out the best way to con you.
You couldn't help but smile. These three were a good family, there was no doubt about it.
Actually, that reminded you... Whatever happened with Chara, the kid that had broken the barrier for Sans and Papyrus? You should probably ask them, sometime.
But Frisk broke you from your musing thoughts with another tremendous yawn, and you figured that was your cue.
You stood up from the table, bringing your dishes over to the sink. "Should I wash - ?"
"NO, NO, I'LL TAKE CARE OF IT," Gunner assured you, and you smiled back at him as you gave your thanks.
"I appreciate the meal, really. I think it's about time for me to get going, though" you said, patting Frisk affectionately on the head as you walked by. They pushed their head up against your hand, nearly making you melt, but you stayed strong.
When you glanced back up, the skeleton brothers were looking at you... differently than they had before. A little less guarded, maybe.
"YOU'LL HAVE TO COME BACK AGAIN, SOMETIME," Gunner said, and you got the feeling that he really meant it this time.
"yeah, it would be nice to have an on-site babysitter for the kid," Snipe teased, but you honestly felt pretty touched that they would trust you with their child at all.
"Anytime," you promised.
Frisk beamed up at you, and the miniature pendant on their shirt, the red-jeweled thing that you could barely see, shined just the tiniest bit brighter.
Notes:
sans: oh hey, what've you been up to, haven't seen you in a couple days
reader: well, i went to the alley and almost got my head chopped off several times -
paps: what
reader: hung out with the lust bros -
sans: what
reader: and i got forcibly invited to dinner with the mob bros!
skelebros in tandem: whathey, hope y'all are enjoying!!
the lovely @addicted-to-the-fic on tumblr has made this amazing piece of fanart!! please fawn over it with me, I'm so in love
lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 41: stop the shop from closing,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"i can't leave you alone for five fuckin' minutes."
"I resenth 'at," you mumbled around the screwdriver you had clenched between your teeth. "Wrench, pleath."
Papyrus obediently handed you the wrench, but he continued to hover over you with a very disapproving air.
Sighing, you dropped both tools and pulled yourself out from underneath the car you were working on. When you looked up at him, he wasn't quite scowling (you'd found that he wasn't much one for showing negative emotions on his face - he would smile and laugh, but if he was angry or upset he always tried his best to keep a blank face), but you could see by how narrow his eyelights were that he wasn't exactly pleased either.
You sat up, giving him your best comforting smile. You would've patted him on the shoulder or something too, but your hands were covered in grease.
"Really, man. Those brothers are about as shady as it gets, but I don't think their scheme is going to be involving me yet."
You were referring, of course, to the mob brothers. When you'd arrived at work this morning and told Papyrus what you had been up to since the last time you'd seen him, he'd been concerned about the incident in the Alley, but he had been understanding, too. It wasn't until you actually got around to telling him about your babysitting(?) gig with Snipe and Gunner that he'd actually gotten worried.
While he didn't know Whimsy or Amor very well, he'd told you that he had met them a couple of times, and knew that they were fairly good-natured. Papyrus didn't think he had to worry about your safety when it came to them, at least. He apparently couldn't say the same for the mob brothers.
It was sweet, if completely unnecessary. But you knew that telling him that wouldn't help the situation any (and might actually hurt his feelings), so you kept it to yourself.
"see, when you use the word yet, that makes me think i have a right to be concerned," he said dryly, which, fair point.
"I get ya," you said, stretching for a moment to let your back crack, and making as if to get up.
Papyrus winced when he heard that sound, appearing faintly ill, but quickly shook it off and offered you a hand.
He was wearing work gloves (which you should've been doing too, technically, but... eh), so you didn't feel bad about grabbing his hand and letting him pull you up.
"i think it's about time for our lunch break," he said, gesturing towards the clock. "wanna get cleaned up and head out?"
"Hell yeah, dude. Gimme a sec."
The two of you went your separate ways, Papyrus to change back into his normal jacket and you to at least try and scrub some of this gunk off. Gah, your nail beds looked perpetually black with all this crap you were handling constantly. That was something of a comfort though, to be honest. Reminded you of the old days, fingertips stained yellow because smoking was something all the cool kids did.
You'd actually smoked for a while, up until the government finally decided to tell you that it was actually poison. By that point, it hadn't bothered you too much since you were already dead, but second-hand smoke was something that you weren't willing to subject anyone to.
Also, perhaps more pertinently, cigarettes were way too fucking expensive for you to be addicted to on your salary. You spent pretty much all your money on rent and groceries, anyway.
Shaking yourself out of those melancholy thoughts, you grabbed your phone from the break room where you'd left it to charge and decided to wait outside for Papyrus. Knowing him, he was trying to gain the courage to just quickly scarf down whatever monstrosity that Sans had cooked up for him this time so that he could come join you to get some real food.
You'd asked him time and time again why he kept eating Sans' cooking if he hated it so much (why wouldn't he just give it to you instead??), but he would only shrug, giving some lame half-excuse.
But, well... After getting to know the two of them better, you knew why. Sans might have been a shitty cook, but he never gave it anything less than his full effort. There was something to admire in that, you supposed.
You also knew for a fact that Papyrus couldn't be bothered to do anything more strenuous than stick a ready-meal in the microwave, so going along with this was probably just less effort for him.
You laughed to yourself at the thought, pulling out your phone so that you could shoot Sans a teasing text about it, when a skeletal hand moved to cover your eyes from behind.
"guess who?"
"The Grim Reaper."
Papyrus chuckled, moving to stand in front of you with his hands in his pockets. "no, not yet."
You rolled your eyes, but couldn't resist a smile. "Damn, and here I thought that I was finally free."
Papyrus laughed again, but he fell silent a moment later, eyes searching you intently.
"...you okay?"
You blinked, slipping your phone back in your pocket so you could give him your full attention.
"Yeah, I'm fine," you said, confused. "What brought that on?"
He studied you for a moment longer, before he shrugged, glancing away.
"you've been kinda distant today. hazy," he observed.
You almost wanted to curse him for knowing you this well.
"I... sorry," you mumbled, not sure what else to say. Talking to him and his brother about your past had been good, cathartic even, but it had also dredged up so many memories that you had wanted to keep buried.
Not even ones about your (un)death, or the War. But about your life before all of that, everything that you had left behind.
It had been literal years since you'd last thought of your family, but your interactions with and all those Surfacers affected by the cannibals, your time with Frisk...
It kept reminding you, no matter how much you tried to pull away.
But before you could sink too deep into that treacherous pit, you felt Papyrus' hand land on top of your head, and he gently ruffled your hair.
"c'mon," he said, stepping away, not commenting on your abrupt loss of composure. "I heard about a new food truck that i wanna try."
You smiled, feeling your shoulders relax as you followed him.
"You know I'm always up for playing the food roulette. Let's go!"
Notes:
reader: gotta be honest, y'all. kinda miss my family. like a lot
papyrus: hey i could help with that. legally speakinghey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 42: it all depends on you!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Eventually, the two of you finally got to the city park, stomachs (mostly) full and some time to relax before you had to go back to work.
You got the feeling that Papyrus still wanted to say something about your... 'hazy' mood, but you had managed to avoid bringing it up by talking about whatever random thing came to mind. To be honest, there really wasn't much that he could do about it anyway.
Sometimes, this just happens. Sometimes, things just suck. But that didn't mean that they were gonna suck forever. Most of the things that were upsetting you right now were things that you had no control over - people and places that were long, long gone.
Maybe telling them would make you feel better, but you weren't sure you were in the right place for that right now. As it was, everything had been so crazy lately that you hardly had a moment to just breathe.
So, yeah. The whole Feelings talk was gonna have to wait. And you knew that Papyrus would go along with it; he was an understanding guy.
"So, whatcha doing tonight?" you said, leaning back on the park bench and shifting to get a better look at your companion. "Any plans?"
Papyrus gave you a Look, fully aware of what you were trying to avoid, but just as you'd known he would, he didn't bring any attention to it.
"actually, yeah," he said, sounding a bit regretful. "i guess we forgot to tell you, huh? we're gonna be gone for the rest of the week."
You nearly jolted yourself right off of your perch, totally startled. "The rest of the week? How come?"
Papyrus grimaced, his golden fang glinting in the sunlight. "some 'retreat' that our counterparts planned. ostensibly, the point is so that everyone can catch up, but we all know that it's to keep an eye on the versions that come from 'darker' timelines."
You blinked, still a bit befuddled.
"I mean... Don't pretty much all of you live in the same town? Why're you gonna be gone for nearly a week?"
Papyrus shrugged, still looking pretty sour. "most live in ebott, yeah. but there are a fair few that left this area as quickly as they could, including those so-called originals. and they actually had the audacity to demand that we come to them instead of the other way around."
You couldn't help but snort, nudging him on the shoulder. "Someone sounds a little bitter, my man."
He sighed, leaning over so that he could slump against your side. You tried to protest, inching away from him, but he just kept following you until you were trapped between the unfeeling metal of the bench's arm, and his skeletal form.
Jerk.
"comfort me," he demanded grumpily, nudging his skull against your shoulder like some kind of weird cat.
"Absolutely not. You did something to deserve this, you just haven't confessed what," you countered.
Still, though, you couldn't fight a smile, reaching up your hand to gently pat his skull.
"Well, want me to try and come up with something?" you offered, willing to try and compromise with this. To be honest, you didn't want the brothers to be gone for that long either.
Not to mention, since it was a meeting for them and all of their counterparts, that meant that Whimsy, Amor, Serif, and Rus would be gone too! That was like, ninety-percent of your friend group, that just couldn't be allowed.
Well, the mob brothers would be involved as well, probably - though you couldn't imagine that they would be all that willing to leave not only their kid behind, but also all of their business ventures. But you didn't know them too well, so you didn't think you would mourn their loss too much.
"come up with something?" Papyrus parroted, his eyelights flicking up to look at you from his slumped position. "like what?"
"I could become deathly ill," you said, shrugging. "I need Nurse Papyrus to keep me alive, and Nurse Papyrus needs Doctor Sans to keep him alive. Problem solved."
Papyrus abruptly sat up, hands coming up to cover his mouth as his shoulders shook with the force of his snorting laughter.
You watched him gleefully, happy that you had managed to lift his mood somewhat.
"...So, is that a yes?"
"no!" he cried out, still laughing. "you're not gonna get deathly ill just to get me out of a meeting!"
You tutted, crossing your arms in an over-exaggerated gesture. "Alright. But I want you to know that's always on the table."
"...do you have a deathly illness prepared at all times, or something?" he said, voice somewhat shaking as he tried to control his laughter.
You raised an eyebrow at him.
"Of course I do. What do you think I am, a monster?"
There was a moment of silence.
And then the two of you were falling into laughter once more, holding onto each other so that you didn't fall off the bench.
For a second, you considered how you might look to anybody who was walking by you in the park: a pair of fully-grown monsters, giggling like children.
Well, you didn't mind how it looked. As long as Papyrus was happy, you were happy too.
Finally, you both managed to calm down, and stood up to begin the walk back to work.
Papyrus paused before you could get too far though, causing you to look back and tilt your head in confusion.
"Paps...? Something up?"
He shook his head, but gestured for you to come closer. You took a step forward, and he pulled you into an embrace, your current choice of body proportions making it so he was just tall enough to rest his skull on the crown of your head.
"thanks, really," he murmured, leaning against your steady form.
He let out a deep sigh, and you got the sense that he had been pretty stressed about this whole thing. You understood that - you rarely returned to the base where most of your other cousins lived, but it was undoubtedly an exercise in patience every time.
"Don't worry about it, man," you advised him kindly, circling your arms around his back and squeezing him lightly. "I'll still be here when you get back."
Notes:
reader: man, things sure are going well for me right now -
plot: i would hate to have to ruin that for youhey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 43: uphold the family honor,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
By the time you got back home and was feeling a bit more alive (metaphorically speaking), you decided that you were actually pretty jealous of Papyrus.
After all, more versions of Sans and Papyrus?? Who wouldn't want to meet them? You hadn't met a bad one yet, and that included the mob brothers, at least for now. Gunner was, of course, delightful and delightfully brutal. Snipe was a nasty little weasel man, but you were kinda digging his vibe.
Still, you sympathized with Papyrus' plight. You figured that this was kinda like some weird, fucked-up version of a family reunion, right? Expect with a ton of versions of yourself, which would definitely turn you off, if you were being honest.
It had taken you a long time to be okay with this version of you, you weren't too excited to meet up with some other version.
Honestly, the whole situation would probably be solved if you and Papyrus could just switch places for a little while, but you didn't think you'd be able to pull off his look too well.
Sure, you had a pretty skeletal appearance, but that wasn't the same as being an actual, literal skeleton, unfortunately.
Still, it is what it is. It wasn't like they were going to be gone for too long, and in the meantime, you could hang out with your roommates a bit more!
...You had kinda been neglecting them lately, with all the drama going on. It would be good to just relax for a night.
And, with fortuitous timing as usual, Felix came in the front door just as you made this decision. Which was perfect, since you usually had to ambush him and tie him to a chair to get him to play a game if Meanly wasn't here, so now all you had to do was tie him to a chair.
"HEY FELIX, THINK FAST!" You cried out, psychically tackling him to the floor before he could make a move to escape.
He let out a shrill scream of surprise, and then immediately began to melt his body to try and escape.
You, of course, allowed him no mercy, holding him in a tight grip as you began to drag his motionless body back to the couch, like a lion dragging a bloody carcass into the shadowy den.
"Please, no more Monopoly! No more!"
"You cannot escape the Monopoly!"
Kenan, having just arrived home from work herself, merely blinked at the sight, before a slow, entirely too innocent grin began to spread across her face.
These fools had no idea what they were getting into - Kenan was the undisputed King of Monopoly, and she was willing to do whatever it takes to keep her title.
...
"This is bullshit," Felix muttered. He wasn't quite courageous enough to say it loud enough for Kenan to hear, but you were sitting right next to him, and privy to all of his mumbled complaints.
"I just don't understand how the zoo animals factor in," you said, scratching your head in confusion. "If they wander into my property, do they have to pay rent?"
"Oh, unfortunately not," Kenan said primly, not sounding very sorry about it at all, especially for the person who 'accidentally' left all the cages unlocked in the zoo. "In fact, if any of them go onto your spots, they'll wreak a lot of havoc and you'll have to pay for damages."
Okay, Felix was right, this is bullshit.
"Am I legally allowed to shoot the animals?"
Kenan gasped dramatically, holding a hand to her forehead as if she just couldn't believe the audacity.
"Goodness me, no! They're all protected species! Besides, think of the children! How would they react to you killing Simba in broad daylight?!"
"I think it would be better off than having Simba kill them," Felix rolled his eyes, forcing you to muffle a snort.
"Children can be replaced, beloved childhood mascots cannot."
This time, you really lost it, laughter pouring out of you before you could stop it.
"This... is... so... stupid!" You snorted, clapping your hands over your mouth to try and hide your huge grin. "Why do our Monopoly games always end up like this?"
"Because I must punish you for your hubris," Kenan answered promptly, sending you off into another round of laughter, Felix not too far behind.
She smirked proudly as the three of you continued to laugh at the absurdity of the situation, bickering over rules and wondering aloud whether you could sell the orphanage to the bank and let them take care of the kids.
However, before you could even get close to the conclusion of the game (which always ended up getting dragged out, since Kenan loved to see you and Felix suffer), your phone rang.
Considering the amount of people who had your phone number, and the reasons that they could be calling you, that was nothing good.
Waving them on to the continue with the game while you were gone - an exercise of Felix's good nature, basically - you ran to the kitchen to grab your phone, not even bothering to check who was calling before you hurriedly answered it.
"Ah, hello?"
"Private," came the answering bark, forcing you to straighten up your posture without even realizing. "You're being recalled. Come back to Base, immediately."
You stood there for a split-second, completely stunned. "...What?"
You instantly regretted it, not wanting the Captain to think you were being insubordinate (regardless of the fact that you hadn't actually been his subordinate for many years), but thankfully he didn't dwell on your momentary rudeness.
"They're performing an inspection," he said tersely, a note of impatience in his voice that you only rarely heard. "You need to come back. We'll face a penalty if you don't."
Even though you knew that he wasn't in the mood to hear it, you still had to voice some kind of protest.
"Sir, I have permission to be off-base!" You said, your own frustration beginning to leak through. "I keep the paperwork up to date, I never miss a meeting, I've always done exactly what I need to. Why do they need me, specifically, to come back?"
For a long moment, there was silence.
Then, you heard a tiny sigh come from the phone's receiver.
"Private, I wish I knew. But you have to come. They mentioned you by name."
You felt a spike of dread, some unknowable force sending shivers up your spine.
"...Yes, sir."
Seemed that Papyrus and Sans weren't the only ones going away.
Notes:
reader at beginning of chapter: hey, could be worse
reader at end of chapter: it got worsehey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 44: you must toe the family line,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Your first thought, of course, was to tell the skeleton brothers. With something like this, you had no idea when you would be back (if you would even be coming back), and it was important to let them know about something like that, right?
....Right.
But, to your dismay, they had already left for their own trip by the time you managed to shake yourself out of your stupor, and neither of them could answer the phone. You briefly considered shooting them a text message, but decided against it at the last moment.
All that would do was stress them out, and you knew that they were about to be in a very stressful situation already. It wouldn't be fair to make it worse.
Your roommates hadn't taken it too well either, though you suspected that was mainly because Kenan was upset that she wouldn't get to completely own your ass in Monopoly, and Felix was upset that he would now be Kenan's sole target.
But you really didn't have any time to waste. The Captain had already forwarded you a plane ticket, which made it quite obvious that he hadn't been planning to give you a choice on this in the first place. You gracefully bowed out of the game, and went off to your room to pack.
As you were haphazardly shoving dirty tanktops into an equally ratty bag, your phone rang again - you weren't optimistic enough to believe that it was the Captain calling to tell you that it had all been a hilarious prank, so you just sighed and prayed that your situation wasn't about to get any worse.
You didn't recognize the number, and usually that would have been enough for you to ignore it, but considering how your day had been going, you figured ignoring it would not be the smartest decision.
"Hello?"
"hey."
Ah. Snipe.
You blinked, something strange occurring to you. Shouldn't he be on his way to the reunion as well?
...Also, how had he gotten your phone number?
"need to ask you a favor."
"Well, I didn't think you'd be calling me for any other reason, to be honest," you said a bit distractedly, sniffing a pair of cargo shorts to see if they were too gross, before shrugging and throwing them in your bag regardless.
"you like the kid, yeah? get along fine?"
"They're okay, I guess," you replied in a far too casual voice, ignoring the fact that Frisk had pretty much stolen your heart and you would never get it back. "What's up?"
"we kinda need someone to watch 'em. just for a couple of days," Snipe said gruffly, not sounding entirely happy about the idea, but resigned to it nonetheless.
"I..."
Suddenly, the point of the call hit you, and you felt a strange surge of guilt. They must not have been able to find anyone to watch Frisk while they went to the reunion.
"I'm sorry," you apologized, though this wasn't exactly your fault. "I'm actually going away, tonight. I'm packing my bags right now."
Snipe let out a hissed breath, and you made a sympathetic expression, even though you knew he couldn't see it.
"how long will you be gone?" he said, and the vaguely desperate tone to his voice was enough to make you wince.
"I actually don't know," you said, and you felt genuinely apologetic. You wouldn't have minded looking after Frisk, truly, and turning down people's requests always made you feel like a douchebag. "I'm really sorry man, there was a family emergency. There's a chance I'll be gone for a while."
"shit..." he sighed, pure exhaustion coming through the receiver. "well, fuck. don't apologize, that's not somethin' you could’ve prevented. fuck. we'll find something to do."
"Good luck," you said sincerely. "If you have absolutely no choice, you could drop Frisk off at the Hostel in Ebbott's Alley. I could ask my roommate to take them in there for you."
Snipe was silent for a moment, and then spoke; "nah, that's okay. i'd rather keep the kid with us, but i was willing to let it go 'cause of... well, that doesn't matter. some people are just gonna have to learn to compromise. thanks anyway, pal. and good luck with your thing as well, i hope it turns out okay."
Some small part of you softened, relaxing for the first time since you'd gotten that phone call.
"Thanks, man," you said, a genuine smile emerging on your face. "You too."
You ended the call after saying goodbye, letting out a huge sigh as you faceplanted directly onto your pillow.
Ugh. Now you felt bad about not getting to tell the bros what you were up to, bad about not being able to help with Frisk, and bad about whatever the hell was going on back at base.
It had been nice that Snipe had acted so... kind, though. He had been fairly polite at that first meeting, and Gunner had acted as the perfect gentleman, but you had realized quite early on in your acquaintance that those were only their public personas - Gunner had a tendency to be loud and nagging, and honestly pretty rude if he put his mind to it, and Snipe was so slimy that you could almost physically see it oozing off of him, but...
You really did like them. And you were going to miss them.
Something cold gripped your heart, making you shiver. This wasn't the time to be acting like you were on your deathbed - you were going to go back to base and get this whole thing settled. You hadn't done anything wrong, after all.
Well, unless you counted that whole incident with the cannibals, but no one knew about that, right? Sans had been the only police officer on the scene, and you were confident that he wouldn't snitch on you. Some of the cannibals had seen you, of course, but who would be willing to listen to their testimony?
...Paranoid government officials, maybe.
Fuck.
Notes:
reader: ughhhhh why is my life so stressful
author: *ducks behind a tree, sweating intensely*hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 45: for your name is - !
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
When you were being driven up to the front gate by a blank-faced security guard, you took a moment to feel nostalgic.
You had lived in this place for years, after all. And for a while, when you'd been closer to the area, you would come and visit them. There was a part of you that had missed it, once you'd moved all the way to Ebott...
But not enough to come back willingly, you should note.
"Hey, thanks for the ride, Chuck," you said, nodding to the human as you grabbed your bag and left the car. "Always good to see you."
She continued to not react to you, or your presence. You called all the security guards Chuck. When you had first left the base, you'd actually had the habit of calling all humans 'Chuck', but you had mostly broken yourself of that tendency now. Mostly.
You went up to the front door, hitting the buzzer with one hand. There was probably still enough time to escape. Current-Chuck hadn't even sneered at you, so she probably wouldn't shoot you, right?? Not that it would be enough to stop you regardless, of course, but it wasn't like you enjoyed being shot.
Ugh.
You were still vaguely considering the logistics of such a thing when the large metal door slid open, another Chuck standing there, just as blank-faced as the last. No, actually, this one looked exasperated for a split-second upon noticing your arrival, which was how you knew this was one of the regulars. Only someone who was associated with your family on a daily basis got that look on their face.
"Please follow me," he said formally. "I'll be delivering you to the Captain's quarters."
"Wow, saucy," you commented, because you literally had no self-control and your desire to live had dropped a hundredfold once you'd stepped into this building. "Thanks, Chuck."
Ah, there was the exasperation. "My name is Geoffrey."
"Cool."
Only a mere moment later, he dropped you off by the Captain's office, (not his private quarters, which was simultaneously relieving and a bit disappointing) and your kind farewell of "Thanks for the escort, Chuck," was met with another one of those looks.
Yeah, this one was definitely a keeper.
You knocked on the door, hoping that you would have a moment to steel your nerves before you went in, but your hopes were dashed immediately when you heard a barked; "Enter."
Heart practically in your throat, you pulled open the door. Most of the lights were off, and the Captain's chair was turned around. As always, there was a million goddamn candles lit, making it practically impossible to smell anything except for 'fresh mountain air' or whatever weird kick he was on at the moment.
Which meant, of course, that the whole scene was needlessly dramatic and causing you to shake in your boots, which was likely the intention.
"So, Private," came the deep voice, chair still turned around. "You finally arrive."
That wasn't a question.
"Yes, sir." C'mon, play it cool. At least try and sound like you're not one pointed comment away from bursting into tears.
"Hm."
God, that was such a bad sound. You hated that sound. Why couldn't he ever make any good sounds?
"...Er, do you want me to make my report now, sir?" You were desperately hoping for some way out of this place, but getting out of this conversation would do for now.
"No, Private." And it was with those words that the chair began to spin around to face you. "I want you to die."
You thought that you could actually feel your poor, undead heart stop beating for a second, and then all your tension promptly collapsed out of you with a whoosh.
"Mason, you shithead. I'm going to kill you. I'm gonna chop you up and serve you for dinner, you colossal asshole."
Lt. Mason, sitting in the Captain's chair, only grinned at you.
"Hey, rookie," he said, folding his hands behind his head as he lifted his feet up onto the desk. "Took you long enough."
You were going to kill him.
...
Sans scowled bitterly into his (non-alcoholic, unfortunately) drink, one hand wrapped tightly around Little Pup's wrist. There was no way in hell that he was letting to kid wander around on their own today, not when literally any of their counterparts could decide that now was a good time to take out their misplaced aggression on a literal child.
He wouldn't be worried about it if it hadn't already happened before.
So, here he was, sitting at a table in the corner and trying to keep the poor jet-lagged kid entertained while Paps was off schmoozing with the masses.
Blue, the cheery bastard, had no qualms about ignoring Sans' ‘fuck off’ aura and marched right up to them, sitting down and beaming as if he was delighted to see them.
"HELLO SNIPE, AND HELLO FRISK!" he said energetically, nearly bouncing in his seat. "I'M SO GLAD YOU'RE HERE! IT WOULDN'T BE THE SAME WITHOUT YOU."
"honestly, i'm pretty sure it would be," Sans said dryly. Nothing important ever happened at these goddamn meetings. It was just another way for everyone to pretend that they could tolerate each other.
And for them to be 'discreetly' checked to see if they had more LOVE, of course.
...Though, maybe he was being a bit too harsh. Most of these guys were pretty okay, and he actually could tolerate most of them. And the ones he couldn't were mainly because of personality differences, not anything too extreme.
(And... you had certainly surpassed his expectations. It wasn't impossible for someone else to do the same, right?)
So, with that thought in mind, he let out a sigh, mournfully pushing his drink to the side. When Sans looked up, Blue was still sitting there, smile as patient as ever.
Frisk was leaning against his side, eyes closed, and Sans reached down to gentle pull his hand through their hair, calming his nerves.
"uh... good to see you again too, blue. what have you been up to?"
Notes:
mason: hey remember me
reader: yeah i remember all about how you RUINED MY LIFE YOU BITCHhey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 46: meet your family!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"I almost died," you said, not entirely exaggerating. You braced your hands against the Captain's desk, not quite willing to lean against it (even without the man being present), but needing to give yourself some kind of support. "How dare you. I could have been killed, you bastard. Died of a heart attack on the spot, and what would you think then?"
You were going to kill Mason. And you wouldn't feel even the least bit bad about it, considering all he'd done to make your life miserable lately.
"Ah, c'mon rookie," he said, still with that smarmy grin on his face. "Can't a guy give his cousin a warm welcome?"
Your self-control was rapidly disintegrating with every word that left his mouth.
"I'll give you a warm welcome, alright," you muttered under your breath, narrowing your eyes.
Scowling at him furiously, the sound of your creaking bones filled the office as you forced yourself grow just enough to be unsettlingly large. You were looming over him now, your jaw beginning to stretch and crack from the weight of your suddenly heavy canines.
You hissed at him violently, knowing that your eyes had already shifted into the misty, dead stare that you used to scare away handsy people in bars, weirdos on the subway, and the occasional cannibal.
Mason simply looked back at you, entirely unaffected. He even raised an eyebrow, as if to ask if this was really the best that you could do.
Oh. Right.
Letting out a frustrated huff, you shrunk back to a more manageable form, foregoing the intimidating sound effects this time. You'd forgotten - Mason was a Wendigo too. And considering the fact that he had been recently hunting in your area, and was also quite a bit bigger than you in his full form, you were hardly intimidating.
Drat. All this time on the outside really had left you soft - you were starting to get way too used to being able to intimidate someone with just a flash of the creepy eyes.
With a bit of a pout, you moved back from the desk, resisting the urge to cross your arms over your chest in defiance.
"Yeah, yeah. I get it," you said grumpily, trying to push aside your immense desire to shove Mason into a locker or something equally juvenile. "Seriously though, what the hell was that? Were you the one who called me here?"
If so, you were going to throw the world's biggest tantrum. Mimicking voices was one of the base attributes for a Wendigo, though it was usually only used when luring people in during a hunt. It was one of the reasons that your kind was classified as a spirit instead of just the general category of 'undead'.
Of course, you rarely had that tricked pulled on you. And if he had arranged all of this just to make an ill-timed prank at your expense, you didn't care that he was a good five feet taller than you - you were going to smother his stupid face in the dirt.
"Oh, no. I didn't call you here. That was the Captain, I promise. I just... took advantage of it," Mason chuckled lightly, still with that infuriating smile. But you noticed that the skin around his eyes was stretched tight, clearly fighting to keep his expression even.
Pursing your lips, you decided to drop the shitty prank for now and concentrate on the reason you were brought here in the first place.
"You're worried," you stated, not even having to consider any other explanation. Once you've known someone for almost a century, you begin to pick up on these things.
His smile was brittle now, and for the first time since you had walked in today, he began to look serious.
"The Inspection." It wasn't a question, but you found yourself nodding along anyway.
"Do you have any idea why they called for me specifically?" You were praying desperately that it wasn't for the reason you thought it was, but honestly - any reason was bad.
"Nothing solid," he said, voice terse. "It could just be because you're the only one who lives permanently off of base. Or it could be something else. I'm looking into it."
His eyes flashed, and you were reminded, suddenly, just why this man was allowed back into base with almost no repercussions after crossing the country and dumping a corpse in your apartment. No one messed with Mason. He certainly wasn't the only one who had a tendency to get lost in his baser instincts, but he had the good (or bad, depending on who you asked) luck of being very clever about it. Even when he was caught in the thrall of the hunt, Mason could always move and disappear like a ghost.
It was comforting, somehow. Absolutely terrifying, of course, but still...
At least he was on your side. Even when he was doing shitty pranks to you like the world's worst older brother, he was on your side. All of your 'cousins' were, the people that you had fought and bled and died with in the war.
Finally, you felt your shoulders relax, allowing yourself to untense a bit. While you wouldn't exactly describe this place as home, at least you weren't alone.
At least here, you wouldn't be left out in the dust.
...
After a few more jabs at your fashion sense and other very mean things, Mason escorted you from the office, dragging you to your quarters and bragging about his new tv every step of the way.
Technically, since they hadn't been in any of the common areas, one of the guards should have been the one to escort you, but as you locked eyes with the Chuck from before, silently begging for an escape, he had only blinked, slowly, and then returned to facing forward without a word.
Traitors, the lot of them. You should have him court martialed for this.
Still, though, once Mason left you with strict instructions to rest until dinner, you couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief.
You were undoubtedly going to steamrolled at dinner tonight, with everyone around to harass and lecture you in equal measure, so you really needed to get some relaxation in now.
Just as your eyes were about to close, however, you snapped to attention at the sound of your phone's buzzer going off.
Someone had just texted you.
Notes:
reader: I Hate This
mason: want me to make it worse??
reader: god, you already havehey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 47: show some family pride
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was Sans. Which, honestly, was pretty surprising. Usually, if one of the brothers needed you for something, Papyrus would be the one to text you about it.
*Where are you?
Okay, that was a bit concerning. It was always hard to read tone in a text message... Maybe he was hoping that you could stop by their apartment for something? Feed their cat, maybe?
They didn't have a cat. You were just stalling.
You hesitated for a moment, knowing that the answer wouldn't help much, but shoved down your anxiety and did it anyway.
*I know this is going to sound fake, but it's actually confidential. I'm not at home right now.
Almost immediately after you went the text, you could see those three little dots show up on the screen to show that he was typing. Oh, boy.
*If you are truly unable to talk about it, I won't ask.
*But if you are still around the Ebott area, be careful. There was a fire by the north side, and people are saying that Hunters were involved.
You sucked in a breath, eyes widening as you double-checked what he had written, hoping desperately that it was some kind of mistake. That area wasn't close to your apartment or your job, thank fuck, but that was still terrifying.
Hunters, really?
You would have thought that they'd moved on by now - they'd been prowling Ebott for almost a month now, handing out extrajudicial justice whenever they saw fit. Which was illegal, for a number of reasons.
To be honest, you'd almost completely forgotten about them. With everything else that had been going on recently, you just didn't have the time to devote any more worry to something like that.
And you still didn't, really. You weren't even in the same state right now, so you were just going to have to let it go.
*Thanks for letting me know. I'm not in the area right now, but I'll check up on my roommates and make sure everything's okay.
You texted Sans back, and then switched to your conversation with Kenan. After waiting for a few minutes for her to get back to you, she confirmed that both of them, along with your other acquaintances, were doing just fine.
You let out a shaky breath when you saw that, taking a moment to press the cool screen of your phone to your forehead. This was too stressful. If things kept going like this, you just knew that you were going to explode.
Selfishly, you wished that the skeleton brothers were around right now. Any of them, really.
Sans and Papyrus were your dear friends, always so understanding with you on even your worst days. Whimsy and Amor always managed to make you laugh, so carefree with their touches and affection even after learning about just what kind of a monster you were. Rus and Serif were the pair that you had spent the least time with, and even now you were missing them. They had been through some similar shit to you, and right now you wanted nothing more than to try and speak with them, tell them that you could empathize with even a little bit of their suffering.
Hell, you were even missing the mob brothers. As dastardly and vaguely menacing as the pair was, they had never truly done anything to harm you, and they had trusted you to watch over their kid. That meant something, you knew that much. (Also, Frisk was possibly the most adorable thing you had ever seen, but regardless.)
You just... You missed the companionship, the good friends and bad laughs.
You were so tired.
"Rookie?"
You turned, unable to muster up a proper greeting when you saw Mason standing by your open door.
He gave you a little half-smile, expression unreadable. "Time for dinner."
...
You were exhausted. That much was obvious.
Mason was barely able to keep himself from shifting awkwardly in place, sticking his hands in his pockets so that he wouldn't be tempted to pull you closer. His instincts had always been higher, especially after one of his little unauthorized killing sprees.
He could barely remember it. It was all just a haze of emotions and emptiness, always so empty. He knew that he had visited you at one point, tracked you down from across the country and tried to help 'provide' for you.
In his blank mind, all he could think was that you weren't eating enough. You were going to starve. He had to do something, he had to provide for his family -
And, uh, then he'd dumped a corpse on your carpet. Which, admittedly, might have been a bit upsetting.
Even now, though, he could feel the urge. You were tired, you were hungry (fuck, everyone was always hungry in this place), and he could help with that.
He could h e l p if you just let him get you something to e a t -
Gritting his teeth, Mason shook his head for a moment, closing his eyes and trying to rein himself in. When he opened them again, you were standing there with a concerned expression on your face, looking so small -
You had just been a kid when you were dragged into this, how was this fair? How was any of this fair? You had been a kid, he had been yet another idiot who got caught trying to dodge the draft, and where were you both now?
Monsters wearing human skin. Predators, lurking in the shadows.
"Mason?" You said. Your voice sounded so far away. Why had you gone away? He couldn't protect you if you went away.
"Mason, are you okay?"
He had to do something. You were being too loud - the enemy was going to hear you. You were being too loud - the humans were going to hear you.
Mason had stopped moving. He didn't know when, but he was standing stock-still in a corridor that he didn't recognize, and the Rookie was in front of him, trying to reach out.
Why were you so thin? They needed to get more provisions. They - They needed to get to the kitchen. The canteen? The dining hall?
"Mason," you said, holding out your hand. It was just barely hovering away from his face, where he could feel that his jaw had begun to elongate, this (un)familiar feeling of anger coursing through him.
No... It wasn't anger.
It was hunger.
Suddenly, he blinked, and his vision cleared. He saw you then, wearing your modern clothing with your modern, monstrous body.
He smiled.
"My, I must have gotten distracted. Let's head off to the dining hall, shall we? I don't know about you, but I'm starving!"
Notes:
mason: hey kid!
reader: ...hi? you okay, dude?
mason: absolutely not! next question!gotta say, loving the mixed reviews on my boy mason lol. wonder what y'all will think of him after this arc... but anyway, hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 48: make yourself a monster . . .
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
You hesitated for a moment before following after Mason, warring with your inner thoughts. He was... not okay.
What were you supposed to do about it? Was there anything you could do?
Glancing at his smiling face, you decided to let it go for now, since the two of you were approaching the Dining Hall's doors. But you made a note to yourself to bring up the incident with the Captain later.
Mason probably wouldn't appreciate it, but he was family, for all that he acted like a huge asshole. You couldn't just stand by and do nothing.
For now, however, you pushed it to the back of your mind. The murmur of voices was coming from the other side of the door, and you let out a little sigh as you reached out.
Pushing the door open, you stepped into the Dining Hall - and instantly, all sound cut out.
No one spoke. No one even moved. Nearly a hundred pairs of eyes staring back at you, all eerily still.
Then, predictably, pandemonium broke out.
"ROOKIE!"
"YOU LITTLE BASTARD, GET OVER HERE!"
"DIBS!"
You let out a strangled yelp, trying to duck behind Mason in some pitiful plea for safety, but as always, Mason was happy to reject it. He stepped to the side, leaving you in full view of the approaching mob with no way to escape it.
Just as you were contemplating whether you would be escaping this with your life, you were swept up into the crowd, tossed from one soldier to the next as everyone chattered loudly.
"It's been so long - "
"Where the hell even were you, anyway?"
"You need to visit more often, kid - !"
You wheezed pathetically, feeling like a child's toy that was caught in the middle of a tug-of-war. In fact, your limbs were getting stretched to their very limits, causing you to be on almost both sides of the room at once.
"P-Please let me go," you managed to stutter out, afraid that you were about to snap in half like a rubber band.
There was too many people touching you, they were rushing around you like a nest of buzzing bees, it was all just too much -
You were snatched out of their grip and held aloft, clinging desperately to the one person that no one would dare to take you away from.
"Okay, you've had your fun," Nurse said, her voice lined with a disapproving lilt. "Now back off."
Grumbling, the rest of the soldiers began to slowly return to their seats, and you watched them go with a dazed expression.
It really had been too long since you were last at the Base - they had entirely overwhelmed you. Before, you would have been able to easily wriggle out of their grip, but you'd been caught immediately off-guard.
"T-Thanks, Nurse," you said, still feeling slightly stunned by what had just happened. "I, uh... Well, I guess I was expecting that, but I wasn't ready for it by any means."
"Yeah, that was obvious," Nurse chuckled, moving her grip on you so that the two of you were at eye level. "Doing alright there, champ?"
"Better," you said honestly. You figured that you looked something like a misbehaving kitten right now, being held by the scruff of your neck. The image was impossible to wave off, considering that Nurse was nearly two feet taller than you.
She placed you back down on your feet, leaving you to wobble in place for a moment. But you stabilized after only a second, beaming up at her.
"It's good to see you again!"
And, damn, it really was. If there was anyone that you missed in this place, it would be her.
Nurse smiled back at you, her expression softening. There was an advantage to being seen as the baby of the group, at least.
"You too, Rookie. Been taking care of yourself?" Her tone, while mild, was still something that made you wince.
"As well as I can," you answered, shrugging. It was hard times out there for someone with a black hole for a stomach.
The skin around her eyes tightened, a faint frown on her face, but she nodded in acceptance. She understood.
Back in the War, Nurse had been the most efficient force in getting all of you treatment. No one dared to go against her iron rule. But now... Now, there really wasn't much that she could do.
It probably wasn't easy for her, to see all of this suffering and being unable to really do anything about it. Hell, it was hard for you - with her profession, it had to be ten times worse.
Still, she did everything she could, with the limited resources she had. Like right now, saving you from a crazed mob.
"C'mon, Rookie," Nurse said, slinging a careful arm over your shoulder as she made her way to the buffet area. "Let's get some food. After that, I think there's some folks around who want to catch up with you."
You took a quick glance to the side, wincing. Yep, that was definitely the case - your 'cousins' were eyeing you ravenously, only hovering along the edges of their respectful circle because of Nurse's presence.
If you were any lesser, you'd probably be afraid for your life. As it was, you were mainly just exasperated.
"What, are you guys wolves?" You said grumpily, rising your voice so that everyone could hear you.
"Woof," Tanner answered from the front entrance, a sly grin on his face. No doubt, everyone's favorite Sniper had positioned himself to be the last resort to stop you from leaving.
Clever. Damnit.
"We're just excited to see you again!" Hannah chirped, though it did nothing to hide the greed in her eyes. "And to know what you've been up to, of course."
Of course.
Fuck - that was one thing that you didn't miss about the Military; they were all insatiable gossips.
"I haven't been doing anything too interesting," you said warily, backing up a step as they all moved closer.
"Oh, we'll be the judge of that," Hannah said, her grin made entirely out of teeth.
Gulping, you looked back up at Nurse, who only smiled.
It seemed that there was no escape, not from this. But, considering the fact that you were pretty much their only access to the outside world, you couldn’t really blame them.
And despite all of your complaints, you found that you didn’t mind.
Notes:
reader: hey, are you guys, like, okay?? what the heck happened while i was gone?
literally everyone on base: what are talking about? we just missed you a lot!!
reader: What Did You Dohey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! i reblogged a new piece of fanart there, and it’s absolutely amazing, you should definitely check it out! love y'all <3
Chapter 49: and then you'll make his bride!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Well, Papyrus wasn't sure about anybody else, but he was having a perfectly marvelous time!
For one, there was free food, which he was always in favor of. For another, he was the tallest one here, which he enjoyed subtly lording over the others, both literally and metaphorically.
Of course, not everyone was having a wonderful evening. That was rather par for the course of these events, so Papyrus just counted himself lucky that no fights had broken out yet.
Razz, scowling by the punch bowl with a particularly foul expression, seemed like he was in the mood to change that.
Nudging his brother on the arm, letting him know what he was up to, Papyrus rose to his feet, happily enjoying the way Stretch hid a scowl at the way the action revealed his monstrous (ha) height, and walked at a brisk pace to meet up with his brother's counterpart.
Razz quite obviously saw his approach, but to his credit, his frown only deepened for a split-second before it smoothed back out into a more neutral expression.
"HELLO, RAZZ!" he said cheerfully, standing just far enough away that he wasn't looming over the other. "HOW ARE YOU DOING ON THIS FINE EVENING?"
Razz inclined his head, still valiantly attempting to hide his irritation.
"I'M WELL, RUS," he said, though the tightness of his voice made it obvious that he wasn't doing that well. "AND YOU?"
Papyrus smiled back down at him, reflexively. Razz was one of the only ones who had accepted his and his brother's choice of nicknames without comment, so he supposed that he could give the other some slack, even if just for that.
"OH, JUST FINE," he answered. Then, he went straight ahead into the real reason he'd come over here for - which he was sure Razz had been anticipating as well. "AND YOUR ROOMMATE? I WAS DISAPPOINTED THAT WE DIDN'T GET A CHANCE TO SAY GOODBYE."
Razz's mouth tipped downward for a single moment, and he quickly took a sip of his drink to hide the lapse in control.
"JUST FINE," he said in a neutral tone. "THOUGH NOT OUR ROOMMATE ANY LONGER, I'M AFRAID. THAT WAS ALWAYS MEANT TO BE A TEMPORARY SOLUTION, OF COURSE."
"I SEE..." Papyrus said, thoughtful. Judging by the way Razz's grip on his glass had tightened, he wasn't particularly happy about that change, no matter how 'temporary' he had known it to be. "I'M SORRY TO HEAR THAT."
His expression grew flat. "LIKE I SAID, TEMPORARY."
Papyrus only hummed, and proceeded to help himself to the punch, allowing Razz some time to gather his thoughts.
Papyrus, himself, was considered to be from a 'dark' timeline. He wasn't quite sure about that descriptor, since there was a marked difference between Horrortale and some of the other 'dark' timelines, but he at least knew enough about the horrors of the world to see its impact on others.
He interacted with Edge the most, out of the counterparts, and it was obvious that his time in the Underground had impacted him in a life-altering way. Now, observing Razz as he was, he could see it in him too.
It was different, of course; for all that they had some similarities in their styles and tone of speech, Razz and Edge had diametrically opposed personalities. Though it would be hard to see unless you knew both of them, Edge was much more open with his sense of humor, and was kind in a way that Razz wasn't. Razz had his moments of gentleness, but they weren't as easy to see as Edge's.
Papyrus, however, could see them just fine. And he knew that Razz cared deeply about you, whether he was willing to admit it or not.
And he also knew that behavior could become dangerous, if it was left unchecked. Usually, he would trust Razz's self-control on these matters, or trust Slim to help keep his brother in check, but...
Yours and Razz's visit to the Horrortale household had made it obvious that Razz's control was not as ironclad as he might have preferred. And though Slim always followed his brother’s lead on things like this, Papyrus suspected that Slim might have been more of an active participant than he had first thought.
"WELL," Papyrus said, purposefully casual. "YOU STILL LIVE IN THE SAME CITY, RIGHT? WHEN WE GET BACK, THE THREE OF YOU SHOULD COME VISIT."
It wasn't really a request, and Razz knew it. Thankfully, he didn't seem too mad, an almost rueful smile creeping up on his face. He probably knew exactly what Papyrus was doing, and had realized that it would be for the best to go along with it.
And it was, definitely. Papyrus didn't often go to the extent of getting his brother involved, since Sans was still a horrible goblin creature that knew no restraint, but it was remarkably helpful for solving his problems, so he was willing to make an exception. Besides, considering the silly guilt factor that almost all copies of his brother held, they could hardly deny him anything to begin with.
"OF COURSE," Razz said, resigned, and seeming a bit amused by it. "SOUNDS LOVELY."
"WHAT'S LOVELY?" Another voice cut in, and that was when Papyrus noticed him - Papyrus, the 'original'.
He actually lived in the area that the reunion was being held in, and had been making his rounds eagerly, ever the social butterfly. It seemed that he had heard the tail end of their conversation, so Papyrus quickly brought him up to speed.
His expression only grew more delighted as Papyrus told him that Razz had brought someone along with his investigation, seeming to think of it as more of a field trip than anything else.
Paps (it was still hard to think of someone else with his name and face), clasped his hands together, looking at Razz with almost literal sparkles in his eyelights.
"OH, RAZZ, THAT'S WONDERFUL! I'M SO HAPPY TO HEAR THAT YOU'VE MADE A FRIEND," he said indulgently, sounding like a proud mother.
Razz, faintly exasperated, only nodded his head in thanks. But when he spoke, his voice was fond.
"WELL, I AM LUCKY." He then took a big sip of his drink, clearly preparing himself for something. Then, purposefully casual, he spoke. "AS A WENDIGO, MY COMPANION HAS HAD MANY OPPORTUNITIES FOR CRUELTY, AND CHOSEN KINDNESS EVERY TIME. I CONSIDER MYSELF VERY BLESSED, AND I AM CONTINUALLY GLAD THAT MY BROTHER INTRODUCED US."
Papyrus cut a glance at his companion, but didn't comment. Well, at least that helped to explain how his brother had seemed so comfortable around you. Like recognizes like, after all.
"AH, YES, THE WENDIGOS!" Paps said, smile growing. "THEY'RE ALL QUITE NICE! VERY BAD AT STEALTH, OF COURSE, AND I DON'T KNOW WHY THEY ALL INSIST ON WEARING THOSE FAKE MUSTACHES, BUT EVERY TIME WE'VE TALKED THEY'VE ALWAYS BEEN PERFECTLY PLEASANT!"
Okay, that was enough to make Papyrus stare in disbelief.
"...WHAT?"
Paps just cocked his skull to the side, as if unsure why they were confused.
"THE WENDIGOS!" He repeated, like that would cause his previous statements to make any more sense. "A FAIRLY LARGE GROUP OF THEM LIVE AT THE MILITARY BASE NEARBY. THEY COME OUT TO TOWN SOMETIMES, THOUGH I SUSPECT THAT THEY TECHNICALLY AREN'T SUPPOSED TO. LIKE I SAID, THEY'RE VERY AWFUL AT DISGUISING THEMSELVES."
Razz straightened up, his face eager. Sans - the original one, who had followed after his brother with a sedate pace, straightened as well, though he didn't seem nearly as pleased. Papyrus couldn't help but get a bad feeling about this.
"OH? PLEASE, TELL ME MORE."
Notes:
wendigos: what?? no! we never leave base, we don't have permission!
ut!papyrus: *casually rats them out*
wendigos: ... okay who fucked uphey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 50: if you don't want to die!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"So, uh... What have you guys been up to?" you said awkwardly, feeling very much surrounded.
That would make sense, considering you were being crowded into your spot at the table by nearly twenty other officers. They were all staring at you with hungry eyes, and if it wasn't for the fact that you were literally in the dining hall, you might have been concerned for your safety.
"Oh, this and that," Hannah said breezily. "Made some new friends, had some laughs. You know."
"...New friends?" you said, raising a brow. "That's, uh, cool. How did you meet?"
Immediately, Hannah froze, her expression becoming strained. Her eyes darted over to Nurse, who studiously looked down at her food, not commenting.
"On... the internet," Hannah mumbled, lying so obviously that you almost wanted to laugh.
"Really?" You propped your hand underneath your chin, giving her a teasing glance. "And here I thought that you said the internet was, and I quote; 'A hellscape which enables people to act on their worst impulses without consequences'."
Hannah huffed, cheeks reddening slightly. "Well, I said the same thing about color tv, so history has managed to prove me wrong before."
"A blessing for us all, considering nothing else has ever managed to," Tanner interjected, leaning away from Hannah's retaliatory smack and continuing to eat his food with a grin.
You let out an amused huff, looking away to hide your smile. These guys...
Even though it had been literal years since you'd seen them in person, you were fitting back in like nothing had changed at all. It was like they'd left an open spot for you all this time, and they'd just been waiting for you to come back and reclaim it.
The thought gave you more warmth than it probably should, considering how much they liked to tease you.
"Still, though, that's a good thing," you commented, pausing to begin tearing into your chicken wing with gusto. "Even if you're sneaking off base, having more friends is always a good thing."
Hannah, who had just begun gnawing on a piece of jerky, almost choked, coughing abruptly as she tried to clear her throat.
"Sneaking??" she squeaked, eyes darting away in a hilariously criminal gesture. "Who's sneaking? Off base? I would never!"
She gave the rest of the table a pleading look, trying to get someone to come to her defense, but there was no takers. Nurse rolled her eyes, and Tanner just smirked before turning to address you.
"Yeah, we try to get out about once a week," he said casually, ignoring Hannah's angry screech. "Captain knows about it, obviously, but he pretends not to."
"He always asks me to get him some of those fancy candles he likes, so I don't think he's too against it," Nurse spoke up, grinning down at Hannah when she turned her despairing eyes on the taller wendigo.
You chuckled, picturing the serious request Captain must give. He probably would have filed paperwork for it, if it wasn't supposed to be 'off the books'. Well, that probably helps to explain why his office had been filled with candles earlier when you went to visit.
"It's fine, Hannah, seriously," you soothed, grin twitching as she let out a deep sigh. "Y'know I don't care. Honestly, I'm happy for you. I never thought it was a good idea for all of us to stay cooped up in here."
"Well, you're not cooped up," she returned sharply, before looking almost taken-aback with her own words.
Silence reigned over the table for a long moment. You... really didn't know what to say to that. She was right, obviously. But no one had ever really displayed any... displeasure towards that fact, before.
"...Sorry," Hannah muttered, staring down at her plate. "It's just... getting harder."
You could only nod.
"Tell me about your new friends," you said, deciding to pivot topics and not dwell on this any longer. "What are they like?"
At that, Hannah perked up, and even Tanner lost his smirk to have something of a more genuine smile.
"Oh, they're great!" she gushed, Nurse and Tanner both nodding along. "You would love them, Rookie. We met some really cool Undergrounders - "
"My favorite bar is run by a guy named Grillby, he's smokin'," Tanner interrupted, giving you an exaggerated eyebrow-waggle to emphasize what you could only assume was a truly awful pun.
" - And there's also a skeleton that I'm going to marry," Hannah continued, too used to Tanner interjecting himself into all her conversations to be bothered by it.
But, the idea of a skeleton was able to easily catch your attention.
"Really? Marriage, already?" You teased, enjoying her pout. "I think we're gonna need to vet this guy first, who knows what his credentials are?"
"No, I'm not letting any of you near him," she denied, crossing her arms over her chest. "You'll scare him off! He's very nice, and he works at the bookstore. He doesn't know anything about... any of this, so don't try anything!"
"Alright, fine," you said, though you and Tanner shared a glance when she wasn't looking, silently agreeing to interrogate this skeleton at the first opportunity. "What's his name? And where does he work again? Y'know, so I can make sure to avoid him."
Hannah gave you a suspicious look, and sniffed, turning away. "His name is Honda, and he works at the bookstore on Main. So, don't go near him! I mean it!"
"Of course," you lied. "I wouldn't dream of it."
"Well, I doubt you would get the chance, anyway," Nurse said, drawing your attention back to the task at hand. "We were going to sneak out tonight, but with the inspection going on..."
"We have no idea if we'll be able to leave the base again," Tanner finished grimly.
You tensed. The use of the word 'if' there was pretty threatening.
"Does anyone know why they wanted me, specifically? I have, like a job," you said. "I was really lucky that I could drop everything and come by here. My boss won't be happy if I just disappear on her."
Not to mention all of the other connections you had in the city. You might not have been able to get a perfectly normal life, but you had a life, and you weren't ready to give that up just yet.
"Well, hopefully it won't come to that," Nurse sighed.
Which was, in all honesty, not entirely comforting.
Notes:
reader: hey, so,,, are things going to be okay?
nurse: probably not
reader: that's, uh, not too groovyhey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 51: as you know predestination
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
When the Captain finally appeared, it was in a whirlwind of scented candles and bad temper. He was a short man, even after the... enhancements that you all had been given, but his height had never detracted from his leadership ability, or the fact that he could terrify you with a single look.
"Private," he barked, causing the whole room to silence from the good-natured ruckus that had been going on before. "Come here."
You stood without a word, leaving your now-subdued comrades and internally writing your last will and testament, which was an entirely appropriate reaction and not at all dramatic.
He lead you into his office without a word, making his way to sit behind his desk, just like Mason had in what felt like so long ago.
"I want you to be prepared," Captain said. "They'll be here tomorrow."
You didn't have to ask who. When he turned to face you, he held his head high, relaying orders just as he always had.
For a second, just one split-second, you couldn't help but hate him for it.
"They have some questions about you," the Captain said, face carefully blank. "I wasn't told anything solid... But it seems like they think it's about time for this little experiment to be over."
Your breath caught in your throat. "...What?"
Captain looked at you, eyes piercing.
"They tried to have a Wendigo out 'living in the wild'. Experiencing their 'natural habitat', along with the rest of civilization." His lips thinned, and you didn't know if it was for the insult you had been delivered, or his own opinion on the matter. "By their estimation, it was a failure. As such, it's about time to stop wasting resources on such a useless measure."
You didn't... you didn't know what to say. What could you even say to that?
"Sir..." you said helplessly, hands fluttering in front of you in some approximation of a pleading gesture. It was entirely against regulation, but for once, the Captain didn't call you out on it.
"Go to your quarters," he said finally. His hands were shadowing his expression. You knew, then - in this, there was nothing he could do to help you.
You were on your own.
You went to your quarters.
...
"What happened?" Nurse demanded, immediately hovering by your side when you walked through the door. "Are the Feds here?"
"I - what?" you managed to stutter out, caught completely off-guard. "Why are you in my room - "
"Woah, they've got you rattled, huh?" Tanner said sympathetically, almost making you jump out of your skin.
He was standing directly behind you, and must have been lurking by your door like a creep.
"Normally, you would have noticed us before you got within twenty paces," Hannah pointed out, lounging on your bed as if she didn't have anywhere better to be. "Are you okay?"
You weren't okay. You were not okay, and you didn't know if you ever would be again. Fuck, maybe that was an exaggeration, but you were quite literally shaking in your boots, and you just didn't know what the hell you were supposed to be doing anymore.
Captain didn't know everything that was going on, but he knew that he couldn't help you. Mason was seemingly slipping more by the day, and the fact that you were the only Wendigo who stayed off-base meant that you (and subsequently, everyone around you) were the obvious targets. You were probably going to be fired from your job for suddenly leaving all the fucking time, and all your friends were either gone or trying not to get murdered by rogue hunters wandering the city.
It felt like the whole stack of cards was collapsing around you, and you could do nothing but watch.
This was turning out to be, honestly, the worst month of your entire fucking life, and you had literally been drafted into World War II, and then died. And then been resurrected.
And this was worse.
When you explained this to your cousins (your family, god, hadn't you all been through enough?), Hannah's face became surprisingly sympathetic, and Nurse's expression was unreadable, distant in that way that she got when she was thinking about all the evils in the world and all the ways that they didn't couldn't refused to change.
Tanner just got angry.
"Okay, y'know what?!" Tanner said, throwing his arms up into the air. "Fuck this. Fuck these guys, fuck the government, fuck everything. Let's just go out tonight like we planned."
"That... Seems like a bad idea," you observed, trying to keep your voice neutral. To be honest, it was sounding like a fucking fantastic idea right now. Anything to take your mind off of the anxiety that was trying to eat you alive.
"Honestly, at this point? How much worse could things get," he said dryly.
Fair enough.
...
Sans was... Well, he was scheming. There was really no better word for it.
"SO, HOW OFTEN DO YOU SEE THEM?" he said casually, leaning against the drinks table as he interrogated the 'original' Papyrus. He wasn't even attempting to be subtle about it - this Papyrus wasn't his brother, but he knew better than to assume that any Papyrus was stupid.
"WHO, THE WENDIGOS?" Paps said, tilting his skull in a confused motion. "WELL, IT USED TO BE ABOUT ONCE A WEEK. THEY'VE BEEN COMING LESS LATELY, THOUGH."
"DO THEY HAVE A NORMAL TIME THAT THEY ARRIVE?" Sans said, mind racing. "ANY TYPICAL SCHEDULE, HERE?"
Paps' eyelights shrunk for a moment, before reforming back to normal. "...YES. THEY'RE USUALLY OUT AT NIGHT, ON TUESDAYS OR FRIDAYS. SINCE TODAY IS FRIDAY, AND THEY WEREN'T AROUND ON TUESDAY, IT IS POSSIBLE THAT THEY'RE IN TOWN..."
Sans knew that it must seem strange and out-of-character for him to be so invested in some random monsters that he had never met before, but...
He had to know more. Sans knew about Wendigos, yes, but not enough. He knew what you had (reluctantly) told him, and he knew the little that he had managed to scrounge up from sources online or in print, which were very rarely helpful; he wasn't willing to ask you if all the sources were legitimate, and some of them were just blatantly racist concerning the early reports and legends of Wendigos made by Native Americans.
Sans didn't want to ask you about it - you had made it clear that it wasn't something you were entirely comfortable with, and you had every right to feel that way. But if he could get his hands on another Wendigo...
He might be able to find some way to make things easier for you, to help you. Anything.
Sans smirked, glancing over the small assembly of skeletons around him, in their own little bubble, separate from the rest of the party. The 'original' Sans was there too, staring at him suspiciously, but Sans knew just what to say to make him agree.
"WELL, WHAT DO YOU SAY WE GET OUT OF HERE AND SEE IF WE CAN MEET PAPS' FRIENDS?"
Notes:
reader: haha! my life is a wreck! who's ready to party?!?
all the wendigos: fuck yeah!!hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 52: from the day of your creation
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"Hey, so, y'know how I said this seemed like a shitty idea?"
"You said 'bad idea', but yes."
"Well, this is absolutely a shitty idea and I am in full support," you said, fighting to keep your voice down as your smile threatened to split across your face.
There was about ten of you there, the majority of your cousins choosing to stay behind in order to distract the soldiers on base. It was you, Hannah, Nurse, Tanner, Sly, Nick, Leon, Matteo, King, and Lt. Mason.
King was a mountain of a man that had only gotten bigger after your, uh, 'transition', but he was quiet, and he always managed to go unnoticed. There had been many a time when it was his intimidating bulk lurking behind you that had managed to scare off any assholes who wanted to try and test their luck. Sly was the opposite - short and whipcord thin, but with a personality big enough that it could fill up any room. It really hadn't been a surprise when the two of them had gotten together, back in the 90's. Honestly, you had been surprised that it took them that long.
Leon, Matteo, and Nick were standing behind you right now, whispering to each other about all the shit they were planning on pulling tonight. The Three Musketeers (as they were always referred to, sometimes with fondness and sometimes decidedly not) had been demolition experts back in the day, and they spent most of their time now trying to figure out exactly how many explosives were allowed in their present company. So far, the answer had always been 'as many as possible before the Captain finds out'.
Honestly, some part of you could understand why the government wouldn't be too keen to have all of you roaming around the country with no supervision - the entire squad was often described as a menace, at best.
But, still. Fuck that.
Just as you were starting to get worked up over this bullshit all over again, a slim arm wrapped around your shoulders, tugging you downwards.
"Hey, don't look so glum, chum," Sly said, winking as they pulled you down towards their level. "This is gonna be a fun night!"
"Yeah, maybe the last one we ever get," you said gloomily.
Sly rolled their eyes, squeezing your shoulder.
"It's only gonna be the last if we let it," they advised. When you looked over to them, you saw the way their eyes were watching you in sympathy, even as they smiled. "And we're not gonna let that happen. Don't worry, kiddo."
Almost without your input, you found yourself relaxing, standing a little straighter. Glancing around at the group gathered close to you, you couldn't imagine this ever changing.
But. It had changed.
It had only been a couple of decades since the last time you'd seen everyone in person, but they were all looking drawn. Exhausted. Thin.
When Leon ran in front of you, heading for the break in the treelike with a gleeful shout, his jacket lifted up for a moment - and underneath it, you could see the outline of his ribs.
Unconsciously, your hands clenched into fists.
You'd grown up in the Great Depression. You remembered what it was like to be so poor that it felt like a war was the only thing that could possibly change things now.
You remembered that just fine, you had never wanted to relive it.
Sighing, Sly stepped away, giving you one last pat on the back.
"I mean it," they said, giving you a steady look. "Just relax, okay? Have some fun. Go find a nice bed to sleep in for the night."
You furrowed your brows, mouth opening to ask what the hell they were talking about, when the implication hit you; you snapped your mouth shut, cheeks heating up as you glared at your cousin in embarrassment.
Sly only cackled, bounding over to walk with their husband, latching onto King's side and grinning cheekily up at him. King only rolled his eyes and drew Sly closer to him, indulgent as always.
Still, though - Sly was right. You would never say it out-loud, but they were right. If there was ever a time to worry about this, it wouldn't be tonight.
Right now, you were just going to relax and have some fun, even if it killed you.
Actually - that reminded you!
"Hey, Hannah!" You called out, jogging to catch up with her and Tanner, the latter of whom gave you a conspiratory grin. "How late is that bookstore open again?"
"Don't even think about it!"
"I wouldn't dream of it," you lied, giving Tanner a high-five from behind her back.
Hannah glanced back at the two of you, frowning suspiciously, but when the two of you acted as innocent as possible, she merely sniffed in disdain and turned to face front.
"Well, you better not," she said, her tone just shy of a threat. "Because we're about to hit Main Street."
The others all perked up, coming to huddle around the three of you in a loose circle.
"Split up?" Nurse suggested.
Everyone agreed, with varying levels of enthusiasm. Leon immediately ran towards a Diner at the end of the street, leaving Matteo and Nick to follow after him with identical exasperated expressions.
"Leon's got the hots for the night waitress there," Matteo explained as he jogged past, giving the rest of the group a sloppy salute. "Don't wait up! We'll be there all night as he fails to flirt with the poor girl, so expect us back later!"
You chuckled, saluting him back as the three vanished, and Nurse peeled off afterwards to head towards the shopping center, probably looking for another candle to bribe the Captain with. Sly dragged King towards the park, cooing something about a 'romantic walk', but the sheer size of the blush on King's face was enough to tell you that you didn't really want to know. Mason had disappeared somewhere when you weren’t looking - as was typical. Jackass.
Soon enough, it was just you, Tanner, and Hannah left.
Hannah looked resigned at this point - she obviously knew what was coming.
"Honda's not going to be on shift for another hour," she pointed out, trying a last-ditch effort. "There's really no point hanging around here until then - "
"Then let's go to the bar first," Tanner said, hooking his arms through yours' and Hannah's to drag you both along. "I wanna introduce you to Grillby, Rookie! He's real hot."
"I know that you're making a pun, but the fact that I don't know the context just makes it irritating," you complained, though inside your head you were a bit puzzled.
You had definitely heard that name before. Where...?
The thought was lost to you as soon as you went through the door, eyes widening.
Monsters. The customers were all monsters - Surfacers and Undergrounders alike! This was not the kind of thing that you typically saw on just any old street corner; there was a group of dogs wearing fancy armor playing poker by the bar, a guy made entirely out of a brilliant red flame behind the counter (oh, that was probably the aforementioned Grillby), a pair of gorgons with matching headscarves, there was even a ghoul over by the jukebox! Seriously, there was everyone! Witches, werewolves, imps, skeletons -
Wait - skeletons?
Notes:
sly: go find a nice bed to sleep in for the night!
reader: and how the fuck do you expect me to do that out here in the middle of nowhere??
reader: *sees a skeleton*
reader: never mind, i found ithey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 53: has determined your vocation
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
You couldn't have stopped the smile from spreading across your face if you tried.
"Rus!"
You were over by his side in an instant, almost shaking from excitement as the tall skeleton turned to look at you.
His eyelights widened immediately upon noticing you, then his face split in an enormous grin.
"MY FRIEND!" he boomed, standing and snatching you up in a backbreaking embrace. "WE WERE JUST SPEAKING OF YOU!"
"You were?" you managed to choke out. Your smile was still glued in place, utterly thrilled. "Who else is here?"
Rus gently placed you back down, though his large hands remained on your shoulders so that he could spin you around to face the rest of the group he had with him.
It was - it was Sans.
You didn't even register the other skeletons that were around, eyes immediately locking onto your friend.
Rather smugly, he nodded his hello, raising his drink to salute you.
"MY, IT'S BEEN A WHILE," Sans said, eyelights twinkling with amusement at seeing your fidgeting posture. "I DO HOPE YOU'VE BEEN STAYING OUT OF TROUBLE?"
"Of course not," you said, taking a step closer. You were standing directly next to their booth now, leaning against the edge of the table. "C'mon man, it's like you don't even know me."
Sans chuckled, taking a sip of his drink. "TRUE ENOUGH."
You were nearly vibrating in place, wanting to hug Sans but also knowing him well enough to realize that he wouldn't enjoy it in this setting. So, instead, you were just left awkwardly hovering next to him, fumbling with your hands as you tried to calm yourself.
For just a second, there was a smile on his face - a real one, and he reached out to gently touch your hand.
"CALM DOWN," he said, clear amusement leaking into his tone. "COME, SIT. I'LL BUY YOU SOME FOOD."
Needless to say, you sat down. Rus returned to his seat as well, and you ended up sandwiched between the two skeletons, both gazing at you with the sort of happiness that made you feel like bouncing in place.
Thankfully, you managed to hold it together, because that was when a polite cough was heard, and you blinked as you turned to see the other pair of skeletons sitting across from you.
It was the usual pair - one tall, one short. A Papyrus and a Sans. You didn't know them, unfortunately, but it was never too late to introduce yourself!
"Oh, hi!" you said, feeling yourself settle down a bit from the embarrassment. "Sorry, I, uh, didn't see you there. You guys are, uh, Sans and Papyrus, I'm guessing?"
The Sans raised an eyebrow at you, making you start sweating internally, but the Papyrus only smiled, nodding emphatically.
"WE ARE INDEED!" he exclaimed, the energy familiar and almost soothing. "YOU MAY REFER TO ME AS PAPS! MY BROTHER IS SANS."
"Ah... okay?" You said, still smiling, though you were a little confused. You'd thought that all of them had chosen different nicknames in order to differentiate themselves. Paps was kind of a nickname, but...
By your side, Sans (should you be referring to him as Razz? you supposed so), nudged you on the arm, and you leaned down so he could whisper into your ear.
"Those two are the originals," he murmured, just loud enough for you to hear. "This is their timeline."
Oh. That explained it.
You nodded your understanding, straightening to look back at them.
Paps was happily digging into his salad, but Sans was just staring at you. It was, uh, pretty unnerving. He was smiling, but it seemed like that was more his resting face than anything else. He didn't seem entirely too happy to see you, anyway.
"So, uh, why are y'all here, anyway?" You said suddenly, needing something to break the tension. "I thought you were at the - oh, is the reunion around here somewhere?"
Rus nodded, carefully swallowing a bite of his burger before continuing. "YES, THE BUILDING IS RIGHT OUTSIDE TOWN! SANS AND PAPS LIVE HERE FULL-TIME, THOUGH."
"Cool, cool." You nodded, trying to remain casual about this. "So, uh, how's everything going?"
"OH, IT'S BEEN WONDERFUL!" Paps said, and there was an honest smile on his face this time. "IT IS ALWAYS NICE TO CATCH UP."
"That's great," you said, sitting a bit straighter. And you did genuinely mean it - from the way Snipe and the others had reacted, the reunion wasn't gonna be much of a fun time, so if there was even a little bit of happiness involved, you would count that as a good thing.
"WHAT ARE YOU DOING OUT HERE, THEN?" Razz jumped in, and you almost started sweating at the feeling of his penetrating gaze on you. "I KNOW YOU SAID THAT YOU WEREN'T IN EBOTT."
"Oh, um," you stuttered, searching for an excuse. You'd told Razz before that it was 'classified', but you were already breaking so many rules right now, what did it even matter? "I'm, uh... visiting my cousins. I actually came in here with - "
You cut yourself off, a shock running through your veins. Shit, Hannah and Tanner!
"Excuse me," you said hastily, standing up to get a look at the rest of the bar over Rus' head. You head to stretch yourself out a bit, but you managed to get a clear view after a moment.
Tanner was by the bar, making gooey eyes at the bartender (who wasn't paying him the least bit of attention), and Hannah appeared to be drowning her sorrows in three chocolate milkshakes. Neither of them seemed the slightest bit concerned about where you'd gone.
Letting out a huff of laughter, you settled back down, feeling rather foolish for the panic.
"Sorry," you said, fingers tapping against the tabletop as you tried to hide your embarrassment. "I actually came here with a couple of my cousins, and I totally didn't tell them anything before I rushed over here. I just panicked for a second, my bad."
Rus patted your shoulder, and you felt Razz discreetly squeeze your knee in a comforting motion.
"NO NEED TO WORRY!" Rus said. "WE UNDERSTAND. HERE, HAVE A FRY!"
You gratefully helped yourself to the portion he shoved your way, letting your contradicting emotions settle.
You were just here to have a good time. This wasn't the place to talk about all the shit that had been going on - you were just going to enjoy yourself while you can.
"BY THE WAY, I LIKE YOUR MUSTACHE," Paps said cheerfully.
For the first time, Sans actually broke his gaze away from where he had been (ominously) staring at you, lifting a hand to snicker into his palm.
You felt yourself flush with embarrassment, especially after you heard the near-silent shaking coming from Razz, beside you.
"Thanks," you managed to get out, face burning. "It's, uh, tradition."
You just knew that Hannah and Tanner were laughing at you from the other end of the bar. You were gonna kill them when this was over.
Notes:
reader: !!! friend!!
razz: calm down, weirdo
razz, internally: i would die for you, okay? i would Die for this little idiot -hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 54: that's a fact.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
After you’d peeled off the mustache and dug into the plate of food that Razz had ordered for you, things had seemed to settle down. Sans still didn’t look too pleased by your presence, but there was no outright animosity, at least, so you were willing to take what you could get.
“So, your cousins live around here?”
Speak of the devil.
You swallowed your (extremely large) bite of food, taking a second to gather your thoughts before answering. You couldn’t afford to tell them the whole truth, but there was no harm in a little honesty, right? Besides, Mason and the others had all been out here in town a hundred times before, you couldn’t possibly fuck this up any worse than they already had.
“Uh, yeah,” you said, giving him an unsure smile. You really didn’t know how to read this guy... “You know the, uh, military base? In the woods? They’re stationed there.”
That seemed to catch his attention, making Sans blink as he gave you a once-over.
“You’re military?” He didn’t sound very convinced.
You found yourself blushing again, flustered and trying to figure out what to say. Mostly, you were cursing the fact that you had allowed Tanner to convince you to wear the fake mustache - that probably hadn’t helped build your credibility.
“I mean, not anymore. I work as a mechanic now - well, I mean, I work in Ebott, I just came back here to visit, I didn’t, uh, rejoin the military... or... anything...” You found yourself trailing off, trying not to let your embarrassed ramblings overwhelm you.
“WELL, THAT’S CERTAINLY A GOOD THING,” Razz interrupted briskly, saving you from yourself just like he always did, that perfect bastard. “I BELIEVE THAT PAPYRUS WOULD BE RATHER UPSET TO RETURN HOME ONLY TO FIND THAT YOU’D SKIPPED TOWN WHILE WE WERE GONE.”
You laughed, finding yourself falling back into that familiar rhythm easily.
“Oh? Just Papyrus?” You teased, nudging him in the side. “And here I thought that we had something special, man.”
“I’M AFRAID THAT YOU WERE INCORRECT IN THAT ASSUMPTION, THEN!”
You let out a sharp bark of laughter, the interaction invoking a warm feeling in your chest, and you weren’t the only one. A high-pitched, feminine giggle came from right behind your head, and you turned to see Hannah staring back at you.
She was smiling. It was... it was really nice to see. And it seemed like she enjoyed seeing you smile too, because when you beamed at her, her smile only grew bigger.
Hannah was sitting in the booth behind you, elbows propped up on the worn leather so that she could rest her head on her hands, looking down at you.
“Having fun, Rookie?” She said, an edge of softness to her expression that you hadn’t seen in a long, long time.
You couldn’t help but match it, reaching out to gently tuck a strand of hair behind her ear.
“Hell yeah - you know it.”
When she laughed again, a genuine, carefree sound, you turned back around, gesturing to the rest of the table.
“Hey, guys - this is Hannah, one of my cousins.” You then proceeded to introduce the others, leaning over to quickly whisper to Hannah that you knew Rus and Razz from back home.
You hadn’t told your cousins about your newest adventures just yet - you’d been stalling pretty heavily, to be honest, and you also had almost fifty years of stories to give as penance, but you had told them about your skeleton friends, old and new.
For some reason, Mason had laughed pretty hard when you told him about the dinner with Whimsy and Amor, but he’d refused to tell you why no matter how much you’d nagged him...
“OH, ANOTHER ONE OF THE WENDIGOS!” Paps said, clapping his hands in delight. “WONDERFUL! IT’S SO GOOD TO SEE YOU AGAIN.”
You froze.
“I - what?”
You whipped your head around to look at Hannah for an explanation, but she seemed just as stunned.
“H-How did you - “ She stuttered, and you could see the beginnings of fear stirring in her eyes, a feral sort of concentration causing her to laser in on the skeleton in question.
Paps just cocked his head to side, like he was rather unsure what all the fuss was about.
“THE OFFICERS ON BASE TALK ABOUT YOU!” He said, like it was the most natural thing in the world. “MY BROTHER AND I WERE WARNED ABOUT YOU WHEN WE FIRST MOVED TO TOWN. AND THEN I STARTED SEEING YOU COME OUT AT NIGHT... THE MATCHING MUSTACHES MADE IT PRETTY CLEAR THAT YOU WERE ALL HERE TOGETHER. IT WAS THE OBVIOUS CONCLUSION.”
You felt like you couldn’t breathe.
“You were warned?” Hannah said, her voice breaking.
She didn’t seem predatory anymore - no, now she seemed broken. Like some last, tiny remaining bit of hope had been torn away from her.
Her arms slipped from their position on the divider, and she abruptly stood up. You found yourself standing with her, hands fluttering helplessly as you tried to decide whether you should reach out or not.
What would it even help?
But you had to do something, you couldn’t just stand here and watch it all fall apart again -
Razz’s hand was on your arm, gripping you tightly.
“Sit down,” he said in a low tone, warning clear in his voice. “There isn’t a problem here. We all knew, it’s fine. But if someone causes a scene, there will be a problem.”
Almost against your will, you found yourself returning to your seat, paralyzed by some unnamed emotion gripping your soul.
“I think - I think I need to go,” Hannah managed to get out, looking rather like she was about to be sick. It was monumentally different from that happiness she had been displaying mere moments ago - where had it gone? Where had those days gone?
“Wait - “ It was ripped from your mouth before you could stop it, but there was no point; Hannah had already slid out from her booth, heading for the door.
Razz was saying something next to you, hand still gripping your arm, but it was like he was talking underwater - you could recognize the words, but not their shapes or meanings.
Next to you, Rus stood up and gave you a clear path, expression understanding, and he didn’t try to stop you when you rushed from the bar, following after your distraught cousin.
Still sitting in front of Grillby, Tanner watched the proceedings with a raised brow, and his gaze turned to land on the table of skeletons left in your wake.
Notes:
razz: sit down, i have everything under control!
reader: absolutely not. i will panic and there is nothing that you or god can do to stop mehey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 55: because you are a monster
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Tanner let out a sigh, watching Grillby at the other end of the bar. It seemed that he wouldn't be able to get any action from the hot bartender tonight... Not that he'd made much progress in the first place, but still! A man could dream.
Instead, he stood up, casually walking over to the table of skeletons that two of his cute little cousins had just vacated.
Now, Tanner had never thought of himself as a particularly protective person. He knew that everyone in his troop could take care of themselves, and besides - he was a sniper. It wasn't his job to be on the ground, pulling their asses out of the fire. He was supposed to support them from the sidelines, pick out the enemies weakness and take lethal advantage of them.
And he was very good at his job.
"Hey," Tanner said, giving the group a relaxed smile. "You're the Rookie's friends, right? Everything okay? They both looked a little spooked."
Of course, he'd heard everything that they'd said. His hearing was among the best among their group, and even someone like Nurse, who was near-deaf, would have been able to pick out their words through the hustle-and-bustle of the bar.
But he wanted to know what they would try and say. If they told the truth, he'd drop it and go after his cousins. But if they tried to make an excuse...
One of the skeletons spoke up, and Tanner realized with a jolt of surprise that he actually knew this one.
"tanner...?" Sans said, a startled expression on his face for half a second before it was wiped away. "you're one of them."
It wasn't a question. Tanner bared his teeth in an almost-friendly grin.
He liked Sans. The guy was funny, came around all the time to tell these awful puns, and he always supported Tanner's pursuit of Grillby, seeming to find it hilarious.
He liked Sans. But he liked his family a hell of a lot more.
"A wendigo?" he said, not even bothering to try and dodge the question. "Yeah, I am. Why, is that what this is about?"
His tone became just the tiniest bit flatter on that last sentence, making his opinion of it entirely too clear.
Sans just looked away. The tall skeleton sitting next to him, the one that had introduced himself as Paps (Sans' brother, probably - he talked about the guy a lot), raised his hands slightly in surrender, a jovial grin on his face.
"I BELIEVE THERE'S BEEN SOMETHING OF A MISUNDERSTANDING!" he said.
On the other side of the table, Razz scoffed.
"NO KIDDING," he muttered under his breath, his ire at the situation visible on his face.
"I'M AFRAID THAT I MIGHT HAVE UPSET MISS HANNAH WITH WHAT I SAID," Paps continued, completely ignoring Razz's little interjection. "IT WAS NOT INTENTIONAL, I CAN ASSURE YOU."
"Mm, I understand," Tanner said, sticking his hands in his pockets as he leaned against the side of their booth. "What did you say, exactly?"
He wanted to hear them say it.
Paps blinked. "I MERELY MENTIONED THE FACT THAT THEY WERE WENDIGOS. MY BROTHER AND I WERE INFORMED OF YOUR PRESENCE HERE WHEN WE MOVED INTO TOWN, AFTER ALL."
Even though Tanner had already heard them say it, he still had to suppress a wince. His hands balled into fists, but he made sure not to let any of his anger show on his face.
How dare they? This whole time...
Had his family just been set up to fail? Was this all a fucking joke to them, or something? Guess there wasn't much respect for veterans, these days.
"they didn't tell us exactly who the wendigos were, just that they lived on the military base," Sans interjected. His voice was still calm, even-toned as always, but Tanner could see the hint of wariness on his face.
What, was he worried about Tanner attacking them? Worried about the monster?
Fuck. You'd think that an Undergrounder, someone who faced a lot of the same bigotry and bias as them, would understand.
Tanner let out a deep breath, forcing himself to stay relaxed. He could feel his canine teeth itching in his mouth, reacting to his defensive emotions and wanting to elongate, show off his fangs. But that would just prove their point.
"Fair enough," he said. His eyes swept over the other two skeletons, Razz and Rus, who'd remained quiet throughout this lovely chat. Rus was picking at his food, determinedly not getting involved, while Razz was staring stonily at the table.
"It's just kinda weird, y'know?" Tanner continued, letting his gaze move back to the others. "Technically, we're not supposed to leave the base. So it's weird that they would tell you. Especially since our stay here is supposed to be classified. And, actually... I don't think anyone else in the town was told that. Most of 'em wouldn't live here if they knew."
Tanner didn't bother to pull his punches. They should know better than to try that shit on him.
Razz's head snapped up, glaring at his counterparts as he connected the dots. Heh, no wonder the Rookie was so fond of this one - he was sharp.
"WELL," Razz said evenly. "YOU DIDN'T MENTION THAT."
Paps, to his credit, didn't seem caught off-guard.
"IT DIDN'T SEEM RELEVANT," he said. "NOT YET, AT LEAST."
It confirmed his suspicions, but Tanner still wanted him to say it. Wanted him to admit it, admit it and finally make it okay for Tanner to -
No. This was not the time to lose control.
"So," Tanner said, finally letting the tiniest bit of a sneer curl his lips. He could allow himself that much. "You weren't sent here to be the worst-case scenario?"
"SENT HERE ISN'T QUITE THE RIGHT WAY TO PUT IT." Paps shrugged. "WE WERE OFFERED THE JOB, AND WE TOOK IT."
When he glanced across the table, seeing Rus and Razz's skeptical expressions, he snorted.
"I WAS PART OF THE ROYAL GUARD, YOU KNOW," Paps pointed out. "ALONG WITH BEING ADVISOR TO THE KING. AND SANS IS GOOD AT MAKING HIMSELF USEFUL. THAT HAS TO BE WORTH SOMETHING."
"Well, apparently it's worth being judge, jury, and executioner," Tanner said. His smile was back, but there was nothing friendly about it.
The air around the table turned distinctly uncomfortable.
Noticing it, Tanner let out a small laugh, standing up straight once more.
"Sorry, sorry," he apologized genially. "Didn't mean to ruin your night. I should get going, anyway. It was nice to meet all of you!"
He flashed Sans one last smile, making the shorter skeleton wince, and then Tanner headed out into the night - for once, not bothering to hit on Grillby on the way out.
There was more important things to consider right now.
Notes:
tanner: hey guys!! so nice to meet you!! we're gonna be great friends : )
skeletons: oh god, are those fangs -hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 56: you have no choice
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sans wanted to say that he had no idea where it went wrong. It would be a lie, but he really wished he could say it.
Unfortunately, after the events of the Underground, Sans tried his best not to get into the habit of lying to anyone, not even himself. And he knew exactly where this whole situation had turned bad.
It wasn't the moment the Wendigos stepped into the bar, it wasn't the moment Papyrus accidentally (or maybe not so accidentally - even Sans had trouble deciphering his brother's intentions sometimes) let it slip that he knew about their species, it wasn't even when Tanner (a regular at the bar, and someone Sans had thought might even be a friend) came over and casually threatened them, a half-smile on his face that held absolutely no joy.
It was the moment when they'd stepped out of the mountain, prepared to defend themselves against a world that hated them, only to find that there was already a convenient set of scapegoats to take the blame.
It wasn't kind. Sans couldn't say that he enjoyed it, but he also couldn't say that he had fought hard against it. Undergrounders being responsible for the death of six children, over the course of hundreds of years, ended up meaning very little in the face of creatures like Wendigos, who killed thousands of people indiscriminately, every day.
Monsters were kind, and goofy, and not entirely threatening. Oh, they could be - Undyne the Undying was a perfect example of that, and Sans knew that both he and his brother could be terrifying when they needed to; hell, even someone like Mettaton could turn cold and threatening at the drop of a hat.
But that's not the face they showed to the public. Frisk, if nothing else, had been helpful in manipulating the situation in their favor, and the reveal of Surfacers at the same time had helped to take most of the heat off. Yeah, some humans still treated them like shit, but at least an Undergrounder was obvious from the beginning - to humans, the idea of something like a Wendigo, a killer hiding in plain sight, was much more unnerving than the bunny monster working at the local grocery store.
It simply... played to their advantage to allow the humans to form their own opinions. And Sans wasn't so kind as to allow that chance to pass him by.
Maybe he used to be. Maybe before time rewound itself and he was dumped all the way back at the beginning (again and again and again and again - ), well, maybe he wouldn't have been so quick to take the offer that the human government had given them.
But there was no point in crying about it now.
That, at least, was what he quietly explained to Razz and Rus in the wake of Tanner's dramatic exit, trying to make his position as clear as possible.
"we were asked to come here in case they needed help containing the wendigos, but that doesn't mean that we can just do whatever we want," he said, doing his best to keep calm. "we're not... we're not executioners."
That parting shot - that had hurt, Sans could admit to that much. He'd barely been able to withhold a flinch at the sarcastic label of 'judge'. He tried not to think about that, these days.
He tried not to think about a lot of things.
Rus was eating his plate of fries, but his voice was carefully level when he finally spoke up.
"IT'S... UNDERSTANDABLE." he said. More than anyone else, Sans thought that the inhabitants of Horrortale would understand his point of view. "BUT THEY ALSO HAVE A GOOD POINT. DESPITE EVERYTHING, THIS IS THEIR HOME. THE SURFACE WORLD. THEY'VE LIVED HERE FOR MANY, MANY YEARS. AS FORMER MILITARY, THEY LIKELY FOUGHT FOR THE RIGHTS OF THE PEOPLE OF THIS NATION MANY TIMES, AND WERE EVEN WILLING TO DIE FOR IT."
"THEY FOUGHT IN WORLD WAR TWO," Razz interjected, arms crossed over his chest. "THAT'S WHEN THEY WERE TURNED, FOR LACK OF A BETTER WORD."
Rus nodded, and he looked up, locking eyes with Sans.
"THEY DESERVE MORE THAN WHAT THEY'RE GETTING," Rus said, and his tone was irrefutable. There was a steely note in his voice that sent Sans way back into the past, to a time where another tall, skeletal figure would look at him and say something in that tone that allowed no argument.
Next to him in the booth, his brother let out a quiet huff.
"MAYBE SO," Papyrus admitted. When Sans looked up at him, the expression on his face was a rueful thing. "BUT THEY'RE NOT GOING TO GET IT FROM US."
Razz's eyelights narrowed for a split-second, a hint of temper rising, before he relaxed, face falling blank. Not that Sans allowed that to put him off his guard - Razz, like many of his counterparts, was at his most dangerous when he was pretending to be calm.
"WELL THEN," Razz said, something utterly final in his tone. "THAT'S THAT."
Sans shrugged, knowing that it made him seem uncaring and unsure of how to stop. "so it seems."
Their table was quiet, then. Everyone busied themselves with finishing their food, and the atmosphere of their little getaway had been entirely ruined. Not that Sans hadn't seen this coming, but still.
Sans would ask for the two of them to keep this quiet, but he already knew that he would get no agreement on that. At the very least, it would probably be shared with some of their counterparts back at the reunion.
Sans hated doing them (hated interacting with these other versions of himself, hated seeing where he might have failed), but they were necessary. And they had to happen here, since Sans and Papyrus had to stick around to watch the military base.
Hopefully, in the future, that wouldn't be the case. Maybe the humans will get off their asses and fix their own problems for once, but until then, Sans was stuck with a position he didn't want, and a well of guilt that he had to find a way to deal with.
Notes:
sans: hey do you ever think about how our past experiences shape us as a person and how we can find ourselves in positions that we never wanted but become unable to find a way to truly escape them, or maybe unable to want that escape?
papyrus: nope!
sans: cool me neitherhey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 57: you can't decline
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
See, the thing is, life is never easy. It wasn't meant to be, certainly, but that hardly makes you feel any better.
But it's in moments like these, when your friend and almost sister is crying into her hands - the noise all muffled and choked up, because she's digging her nails into her face like she's trying to force the sound back inside her - it's these moments that remind you.
It is these moments that remind you that it isn't fair.
But, like always, you're kind of awkward. You've never been good at comforting people, especially when it was a real, legitimate problem, so you're stuck sitting next to her on a park bench, rubbing her back like that will be enough to keep her from falling apart.
"It's okay," you told Hannah, the words tasting bitter on your tongue. "We can figure this out, together."
You didn't think it was a lie, but - but but but there were so many promises you'd given that you didn't think would be broken, words of love spoken, and sometimes those didn't pan out so well either.
Some of them had just been lost to time. You, as the only Wendigo of your faction left to the wilderness, spent a lot of time around people that would not last as long as you. You'd even loved some of them, as much as you could.
You'd never wanted to hurt anyone. That's why you'd been a spectacularly awful soldier, and why you made an even worse Wendigo.
That's why it hurts, for that split-second, to see the distrust on their faces. Sans and Papyrus...
You weren't exactly sure why they'd come here to this town, why they seemed so damn invested in what your lot was up to, but... it was painful. To see, even for only a moment, that they thought you were a monster.
Because, see, there were stories told about monsters, about creatures lurking under the bed and inside the closet. And those were all stories of Surfacers. The only place in the world that had even the slightest knowledge about Undergrounders was the magnificent city of Ebott itself, and even then, it was interspersed with stories of werewolves and witches.
While the Undergrounders had been trapped in their lovely little prison, all of you had been out here, trying to find a way to live.
And, yeah. Your group weren't the only Wendigos out there. Some of them had already long lost themselves to their inner hunger, no longer anything even remotely resembling human - nothing but an empty void, piloting around a corpse.
But how hard had you worked to move against that? How much had you hoped and prayed that you would never lose yourself, starving yourself on a nearly constant basis just so you could make sure that you wouldn't fall prey to a set of deadly instincts?
It wasn't fair, that someone could know your species and judge you unworthy because of it.
It wasn't fair. But, of course, you already knew that.
The muffled sound of Hannah's tears began to fade, deep breaths taking their place.
"You good?" you asked, for lack of anything better to say.
She let out a watery laugh, taking at least some joy in your inability to display tact, but then she nodded, slowly relaxing her grip.
Her nails, which had been digging into her face, pulled away, leaving faint traces of blood behind. The marks she would have left were already healed, their bodies at least useful enough to do that, but the blood stayed behind, and she absently wiped it off with one hand as she turned to look at you.
"Rookie," Hannah said, and all traces of mirth were gone from her expression, "is it like this everywhere?"
You blinked, honestly unsure of what she meant. "Like what?"
She clasped her hands together, looking down at her lap.
"Are you afraid, out there?"
This time, you knew what she was trying to say. And you did have an answer - if probably not the one she wanted to hear.
"I... I have moments," you said. "This world can be a scary place."
You elected not to tell her about fleeing hunters in the night, about being run out of cities and towns because the local Surfacers had decided that they didn’t want to risk one of your type hanging around.
"Then what's the point?" She didn't sound angry - she sounded desperate, like she was begging you for an answer. "I used to be so jealous of you. But now that we've started taking steps to freedom, it feels like things have only gotten worse. So tell me; what's the point?"
You didn't have an answer. Yet another situation where you had no idea what to say.
But...
"One of my roommates is a banshee," you said abruptly, drawing Hannah's attention back to you. "She's suffered a lot in life. Due to the nature of her existence, it's hard for her to get close to people. She's always afraid that she'll lose them."
Toying slightly with the hem of your shirt, you continued.
"I met her just before her mother died. When she screamed, voice echoing through the forest, it felt like I was dying - again. It, uh, wasn't pleasant." And that was an understatement. "But even though she was literally having the worst day of life, she still put that aside, because she was worried. About me."
"...Why are you telling me this?" Hannah said cautiously, like she was afraid that in asking, the story would lose some of its meaning.
You paused for a moment, thinking about it.
"Honestly? ...I don't know. There's a lesson to be had, there, about the beauty of this world and why all suffering is worth it in the end, but I honestly don't know. Maybe it's just because if I hadn't left, I wouldn't have met her, and that would make me very sad." You noticed that Hannah was staring at you, eyes watching intently to catch your every reaction, and you smiled at her. "There are a lot of people that I wouldn't have met."
Kenan, Felix, Meanly, Octavius. Sans and Papyrus. All of the versions of them that you had met, and all the ones that you would meet.
"I just think... It would have been a real shame if this story had been over before it even started."
Notes:
Hannah: hey. are we gonna be okay?
reader: well, we better be, because i'm pretty sure that my life insurance doesn't cover thishey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 58: so show some spine
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"Are you okay?" You asked, still sitting next to her, desperately hoping that she wasn't about to start crying again.
Hannah must have been able to sense your trepidation, because she laughed a little, a certain lightness returning to her eyes.
"Yeah, I'm okay. As okay as I'm gonna be, anyway," she answered. Her voice was almost wistful, a certain flavor to it that you couldn't understand.
You didn't need to, though. Even if you didn't understand, you could still sit here with her, and be by her side.
So that's what you did, another few minutes passing by in silence as Hannah slowly dragged her broken pieces back together. She was staring out into the night, eyes fixed on some distant horizon, but you knew that she would come back to you when she was ready.
They always did. Goofballs and maniacs they may be, but your family had always been there for you when you needed them the most, and if there was anything left of a soldier in you, it was this; no one gets left behind.
Finally, Hannah stood up with a sigh, though she at least didn't look upset anymore. She extended a hand to you, her lips quirking up in a smile.
"Okay, Rookie. The night isn't over yet. Wanna head to the bookshop? I'll introduce you to Honda, if you promise to play nice."
"I'm always nice," you insisted, and you gave her an entirely-too-innocent smile as you took her hand.
Of course, she was unimpressed, letting out a huff.
"I sure hope so," she said, a clear warning in her tone. "Because if you're not, well..."
Hannah trailed off, but the silence was very meaningful, and you gulped.
"Yep," you agreed, voice strained. "Gotcha."
You still hadn't forgotten the itching powder incident, back in '73. You doubted anyone on base had, after how long it had taken all of you to get the stain out.
Hannah flashed you a sunny smile, flipping her hair over one shoulder in a single, smooth move.
"Knew I could count on you."
...
Hannah eagerly led the way to the shop, looking forward to some sunshine after such a shitty day. Well, it would be metaphorical sunshine, seeing as it was almost midnight, but still. Any time when Honda was around, there was sunshine.
The Rookie trailed behind her, expression set in a bemused look that some part of her (buried very deep down) found adorable. Almost everything about the Rookie was adorable, if she could bring herself to admit it - your constant fidgeting, your tendency to brighten up when near literally anyone you liked, even your constant rambling. She would never say it out loud, considering how much smugness it would grant you, but...
The Rookie was pretty okay.
It was times like this that reminded her. Times when it felt like the world was falling down around her, like her entire life had been leading up to this day, and she'd somehow missed her mark.
Hannah had been alive for so long, always feeling like she was a ghost inhabiting some other human's flesh. Now she wasn't human, but, ironically enough?
She was really starting to feel more alive than ever.
"Okay, we're here," Hannah said, stopping outside the door. Just like she expected, the Rookie was faintly vibrating, shifting in place as the two waited to go in. She resisted the urge to smile, and instead hid it by rolling her eyes. "Be good, okay? I mean it."
Rookie nodded vigorously, head tilted to the side as you tried to peek in through the window of the shop, and she just pressed her hand to her mouth to hide her laugh, leading the way.
Even stepping in through the front door was a relief - some unknown tension escaping her. This bookshop had been around since 1963, and she had been here on the opening day. Even if Honda didn't work here, it still would have been her favorite place in the world.
But he did work here, so that certainly made her visits a bit more frequent.
"C'mon," she said, her excitement rising. "He's usually over by the checkout - oh. Oh no."
Oh god. This was the nightmare scenario.
Tanner had gotten here first.
" - so, obviously that means - "
Oh god, she had to stop him!
Hannah rushed forward, the Rookie one step behind her, panic fueling her footsteps as she nearly bodychecked Taner away from the counter.
Tanner let out a yelp of surprise, instantly struggling against her grip, but Hannah refused to relent. She could hear Rookie and Honda speaking behind her, but she couldn't afford to be distracted right now - whatever mischief the Rookie could get up to, Tanner was a million times worse.
"I thought I told you - "
"It's not my fault that you left him unprotected - "
"Unprotected?? You asshole, you specifically came here with the intent to embarrass - "
"You can't prove anything! You'll never take me alive!"
"Oh, believe me, I have no problem with - "
A soft laugh, going straight from Hannah's eardrums and into her heart, cut through their bickering.
She looked up from where she was holding Tanner in a full nelson, and saw Honda smiling kindly down at her, or as much as he could.
His skull, unlike that of those assholes in the bar, was anatomically equal to a human skull, and he had no annoying little lights in his eye sockets. That made sense, considering he wasn't an Undergrounder.
Honda was a Lich.
"Hello, Hannah-san," he said, though with faint difficulty. His jaw, as he'd shyly explained (after months and months and months of gently cajoling him into not treating her quite so formally - as a Japanese native, such things were customary for him, but she was desperate to not be given so much distance), no longer obeyed him in the way it once had.
"Hi," she said breathlessly. Which was especially ironic, considering that she didn't actually have to breathe.
"It's good to see you again," he continued, entirely oblivious to the way that he was (literally) taking her breath away. "It was getting late, so I... I wasn't sure if you'd be here tonight."
"I'm here," Hannah said, dropping Tanner and scrambling to her feet. "I'm, um. I'm really glad to see you too."
Right now, she didn't even care that Tanner and the Rookie were sniggering at her. This made up for every other shitty thing that had happened tonight.
It's official - life on the outside is definitely worth it.
Notes:
hannah: man, i sure am lucky to have this family
*five seconds later*
hannah: i am going to kill everyone in this familyhey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 59: it's time to sign
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
As entertaining as it was to watch Hannah and Honda stammer and blush in each other's general direction, you and Tanner both eventually decided to let them have this moment.
When the two of you stepped outside of the bookstore, leaving the lovebirds to their awkward attempts at flirting, you nearly shivered in the cold air.
Tanner sent a longing glance down the road to Grillby's bar, but he instead turned to you, a smile on his face.
"So..." he said, a teasing edge to his tone that was enough to put your guard up. "Skeletons, huh? And here I thought Hannah was the only one horny for the bonezone around here."
You coughed abruptly, nearly choking on your own spit.
"There is no bonezone," you insisted, making frantic gestures of denial. "Absolutely not. I'd never even met two of those guys before today!"
"But you do know the other two." Tanner raised an eyebrow, entirely too skeptical.
Well, he was correct on that account. But still!
"We're just friends!" you said exasperatedly. Even saying those words was almost enough to fling you back to your high-school days, and that was something that you had no interest in reliving.
Tanner only continued to stare at you, clearly not about to leave the subject alone until he got some juicy gossip. Now that Hannah wasn't around for him to target, it seemed that you had taken her place.
"I mean it," you said, but let out a sigh. You sat down on the front steps of the store, Tanner eagerly plopping himself down right next to you.
Cautiously, you began to talk about the circumstances behind you meeting the skeletons - it really wasn't all that impressive. That's why you hadn't really bothered to mention it when you were telling everyone about what you had been getting up to for the last few decades.
Yeah, that was definitely the reason. It had absolutely nothing to do with the fact that you knew your family, and you knew that they would take any opportunity they could to harass you if they found out you had... fond emotions... towards anyone.
Besides, it was the truth! You weren't dating any of them, and you had honestly never seriously considered the idea - you were, unfortunately, the type of person to fall in love with anyone who was even remotely nice to you, including Kenan (she had definitely known, but graciously never mentioned it) and Octavius (who had teased you about it for years, and it was only after you had introduced him to his mate that he'd finally shut up).
You were a little bit in love with a lot of people, so you tend to never consider any of them very seriously.
Still, Sans and Papyrus... All the versions of them that you'd met, they were all something special. It seemed like all of them could understand you, could connect with you in a way that was entirely unique. It honestly felt a bit intimidating, sometimes. Though you had made friends here and there, it had been a long time since any of them had wanted to know you like this - had wanted to be with you, even though you were a Wendigo.
Sure, the Swapfell brothers hadn't known at first, but the knowledge hadn't changed anything. They were still your best friends.
When you were explaining this to Tanner, a sense of wistfulness came over you. The Base held your family, that was true, but it wasn't your home.
And, honestly? You really wanted to go home.
You could sense the melancholy creeping up on you, so you quickly scrambled to change the topic.
"So, what's with you and Grillby, anyway?" You said, looking forward to getting a chance to tease Tanner instead.
However, unlike your expectations, his face darkened for a moment, before he went back to smiling like nothing had happened.
"There's nothing between us," Tanner said. His voice was casual, but it wasn’t anything like the embarrassment that you and Hannah had exhibited when the topic of your ‘romantic dalliances’ had been brought up.
"Oh. Nothing?"
"Nothing."
"...Ah."
Awkward. There was definitely a story there, but you weren't sure if it would be a good idea to go digging into it just yet. Tanner was still smiling, but there was no happiness in the expression.
The smile turned rueful a moment later, and Tanner turned away, his shoulders moving in a forlorn little half-shrug.
"Maybe I'm just not his type," he said. "Appearance-wise, I mean. He doesn't seem to have any problem with me being a man, but I know that the half-starved look doesn't do it for everyone."
Unable to help yourself, you snorted. Tanner was honestly one of the better-looking Wendigos; his skin wasn't too thin, so he didn't appear especially bony, and he had already been incredibly handsome when he was alive, which had definitely saved some of his charm. Whenever your unit was on leave, he would always be found chatting up the local guys and gals, and Tanner had rarely ever gone to bed alone.
If Grillby wasn't even willing to give Tanner a chance, then it was absolutely his loss.
Tanner let out a little laugh, clearly reading your intentions.
"Well, no matter," he said, giving you a small, but genuine, smile. "I'll keep trying. Eventually, he'll tell me to knock it off, or he'll let me ask him out. Either way, it'll pass. By and by, everything will pass."
"Fair enough," you agreed, a secret little smile tugging at your lips.
By and by, everything will pass. Some part of you had forgotten that, it seemed.
Unless something drastic happened, you would live. Your family would live. All of you would be alive even when the step you were sitting on had long turned to dust, and you would find your way through.
Standing up from your perch, you brushed off your pants and gave Tanner a hand up. He accepted it gratefully, pulling himself to his feet.
"I'll let you go now," he said, winking. "It seems like you have someone else that wants your attention."
You frowned, staring at his back as he walked away.
"What are you - "
It was then, that you caught it - the faint scent of graveyard dirt and motor oil.
Notes:
tanner: so how's your love life doing?
reader: nonexistent, thanks for asking! you?
tanner: same! :)
reader: awesome :)hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 60: the family pact.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Immediately, you brightened. You knew who that was without even having to ask.
You whipped around the corner of the building, following the scent that you knew so well.
"Papyrus!"
The tall skeleton let out a startled grunt as you slammed into him, and you wrapped your arms around his neck in a move that was more like a stranglehold than an embrace, but he laughed it off, lacing his hands behind your back in return.
"hey, pal," he said, his golden fang shining in the light of the streetlamp. "been a while, huh?"
"Way too long," you said, quite honestly. While it had been good to see Sans earlier, he was still 'the older brother of your best friend'. He was undoubtedly a true friend to you, there was no question about that, but Papyrus had been first.
Reluctantly, you released him, figuring that he'd had enough of your attempts to wring his bony little neck, but his grip on you only tightened.
"it's only been a few days," he murmured, "but i missed you."
Your heart ached at the plaintive tone in his voice, sounding almost confused. It had been only a few days since the last time you'd seen him - it seemed like so much longer on your end, considering what you had been dealing with lately, but for him...
You were reminded, abruptly, of those early days with him. When you were just two coworkers at the same garage, when he was still fresh and hurting from the pain of the Underground, and you were trying your best to pretend that, well; even if you weren't human, you tried to say that you weren't a monster.
You'd tried to be gentle with him, those days. Tried to be kind and understanding, but still distant. You certainly never expected to be friends with him, and you knew that he didn't expect it either - not after the priorities that his life in the Underground had instilled in him, the instincts that told him to trust only those he was certain wouldn't betray him, and that list had been very short.
But, that friendship had come - and you had long since proven that they didn't have to worry about you betraying them; especially since, in that situation, you were the one with a lot more to lose.
Papyrus was your friend. And you were his.
You got the feeling that he didn't have many of those.
"I missed you too, man," you said, wrapping your arms around him in return, so that it was more of a hug and less of a wrestling hold. "A hell of a lot, if I'm being honest."
"mm." Papyrus merely hummed in reply, seeming to take strength from being with you, even if it was only for a short moment, before he released you.
You pulled back, looking up at him.
"Are you okay?"
Papyrus was an affectionate enough guy, but this was still a bit out of character for him.
He shrugged, sticking his hands in his pockets.
"yeah, i'm okay."
He sounded almost genuine, too.
"Been a long day?" you said, sympathy running through you. It had definitely been a long day for you, after all - one that had included several breakdowns and the deep desire to go throw yourself in a river.
Papyrus gave you an amused glance, mouth quirking up into a smile.
"yeah. and you?"
"Uh..." Did you even want to talk about it? "I mean, it's been okay. Busy."
Apparently, your self-sabotaging wasn't over yet!
You could tell that he wanted to press the issue, not at all convinced by your lackluster denial, so you quickly changed the topic.
"How did you know that I was here, anyway?" Now, that was something you were actually curious about - you had been so elated in the beginning that you hadn't thought to question it, but you had only been communicating with Sans before this point; how had Papyrus known?
"actually, i didn't," he said ruefully. "i decided to come out here to get away from the party, and see where my brother was. he wandered off with some of the others a while back, and i was getting worried."
You blushed, rubbing the back of your head as the embarrassment crept up on you. Of course he hadn't known you were here - Sans hadn't known until you met him at the bar, after all.
"that's not to say i'm disappointed," Papyrus added teasingly, clearly having noticed your little moment there.
"Well, I should hope not!" you laughed, making an admirable recovery. "I know where they are, if you still wanted to find him. Or, at least, I knew where he was. It's been over an hour, but I doubt they'll have left already, especially if they weren't at the party when you headed out."
"mhm, that would be helpful." Papyrus nodded, moving to stand by your side. "would you kindly lead the way?"
He added in a mocking bow as he did so, causing you to laugh and swat at his arm.
"Sure, sure, your majesty," you teased, almost tempted to call him m'lord, like he called Sans.
He must have sensed your desire, because he rolled his eyelights in clear exasperation.
Still, he stayed by your side as you walked towards the bar. Despite Papyrus' soothing presence beside you, you felt a sense of trepidation as you made your way there.
Your exit had not exactly been quiet, after all...
"i'm surprised that you're not still with him, actually," Papyrus said, in a tone that implied a certain amount of casualness that you absolutely did not believe. "did something happen?"
Oh, boy. Wasn't that the question of the hour?
You hesitated for a long moment, walking in silence, but you eventually decided that it wouldn't be fair to Papyrus to send him right back into the mess that you'd left behind. You owed at least that much to him.
"Well, I guess I should explain. Actually, the reason that I'm in this town to begin with is because - "
Notes:
reader: are you okay?? you look troubled
papyrus: nah, i'm fine
reader, internally: liar
papyrus: how are you?
reader: *immediately lies* oh, i'm great!
papyrus: ಠ_ಠhey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 61: this is your fate
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Papyrus was silent, coming to a halt beside you as you told him what you had been dealing with.
Even now, he could tell that it was a watered-down version, something broken down to its most essential parts in order to be more palatable.
Honestly, he hated it. He didn't hate you, of course - how could he? But he hated the lines of stress that were appearing as you detailed what your cousins were going through (and you never included yourself in that number, he noticed; never talked about what would happen to you if the worst-case scenario came to pass), he hated the pain that it was clearly bringing you.
It really wasn't fair. He knew that he sounded selfish, but he hated that this was happening to you. You were his coworker, his friend, his. You had given so much to him - you had given him your very identity, something that you had guarded so closely that not even his brother's contacts in the Police Force had been able to find it out.
And when had he ever been able to give you something in return? Oh, sure; he gave you food, he had given you shelter when you needed it, but how could that compare to the sense of relief you had given him in those first tumultuous months on the surface?
Papyrus doubted that you even remembered, but he still owed you so much, even from that first interaction.
He had been standing by his locker in the garage, taking deep breaths and trying not to further dent the metal he was leaning on with the force of his panic, when you had wandered into the room, completely care-free. Papyrus had stayed stock-still, worried that you would get him fired or even worse, but you had barely reacted at all. You had only smiled, making polite conversation as you got your things out of your own locker.
And then, casually, you had reached over and smoothed out the dent in the metal locker with one hand, showing a degree of physical strength and control that he could only imagine.
'These things are so flimsy, huh?' You'd said, giving him a conspiratorial wink. 'I won't tell the boss if you don't.'
Then you had just walked away, as if that simple act of kindness had meant nothing.
And over the months as he slowly got to know you, Papyrus realized that it didn't. Not to you. Whenever possible, you would help people out - coworkers, customers, random people on the street. It was always quick, understated, and performed with a laugh. You didn't seem to think that it was a big deal at all.
But to Papyrus, who had grown up in a world of Kill Or Be Killed, it was one of the strangest and most wonderful things he had ever seen.
Quite honestly, he'd spent most of those early days suspecting that you were completely insane.
But you weren't - you were just kind. Needlessly, unthinkingly kind. And then, you were his.
So why... Why was he so helpless?
Even now, as he listened to you stumble through an explanation of what was going on in the Military Base where your family was confined, he felt that wave of anger go through him. How long had he been afraid? How long had he wasted his days in the Underground, so convinced that nothing mattered, so why try?
For the first time in a long time, watching as you told him of all the ways your life was falling apart, he looked in on himself.
Since when had he been so passive? Why was he simply sitting back and letting life happen to him?
Papyrus loved his brother, truly, but one downside of always living with your domineering older sibling was that he tended to take control in all situations. In the Underground, it was safer this way. Even if he didn't look it, Sans was stronger than Papyrus. It had only made sense for Papyrus to follow his lead.
But now... Their lives were separating. Sure, they still lived together, spent most of their time together, even, but they didn't work at the same place. Sans didn't dictate his schedule anymore - and that had left Papyrus adrift.
Looking at himself now, he realized that it was embarrassing. He cared about you, wanted to help you in the same way that you had helped him, but all he could do was stand back and wait to pick up the pieces.
Yeah. Not this time.
You were winding down, nearly whispering at this point, looking more and more embarrassed.
"So, uh... It's a bit of a mess," you said, avoiding eye-contact. Clearly, you were embarrassed about inconveniencing him. "But, uh, I know that it'll turn out alright. We can handle it, it's just a hassle."
"i don't know if hassle is really the right word," Papyrus said, fighting to keep his tone of voice calm. "your freedom is on the line, right now. and this case is gonna set a precedent - who knows what surfacers could be affected by this in the future."
Undergrounders had more rights than their Surface counterparts, and in no small part due to the fact that they were all technically the same species. Even with the whole timeline fuck-up that still no one could comprehend, at least a monster from the Underground was just that - a monster. A monster on the surface could be anything from a gorgon to a demon to a wendigo.
That meant that each species had different needs, and different rules that would have to apply to them.
If a group of WWII Veterans - no matter their species - was confined on a military base merely for the crime of existing, that would set a precedent that would be impossible to pull back.
You must have realized it at the same time as him, because your eyes widened with panic.
"I... you're right, I never even considered that."
There were new stress lines appearing on your face now; but this, at least, was something that Papyrus could help with.
Gently, he patted your head, before stepping around you to head into the bar.
"wait out here, okay? i'll go get my brother. we can help with this."
Paying no heed to your protests, Papyrus firmed his resolve. This was something that he could do, something that he could accomplish. And his brother's domineering personality was the perfect counterpart.
Notes:
papyrus: *silently contemplating his love for you*
reader: hey what're you thinking about
papyrus: none of your businesshey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 62: become a monster
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Papyrus stepped into the bar, quickly checking to make sure that you weren't following him before he hustled over to the table that held his brother and several other counterparts. Considering what you had already been through tonight, he felt like it probably wasn't a good idea to add onto the stress by asking you to jump right back into the situation that had made everything explode in the first place.
Besides, if he knew his 'Undertale' counterpart at all, it wouldn't necessarily be a friendly welcome. Oh, sure, Paps knew how to be polite (when he wanted to be), but he often seemed to speak his mind without thinking of the consequences.
Papyrus had been trained out of that when he was young, but even he could admit that he had a tendency to be rather tactless when provoked. Most likely, it was thanks to a combination of Paps' brother and his version of Undyne protecting him that he wasn't forced to face any punishment.
Some part of him wanted to be sympathetic, but not when it came to you. He cared more about you than he could ever care about a version of himself that was from the 'good' timeline and yet still managed to be more of an asshole.
When he walked to the table, the air was incredibly awkward. This version of Grillby, colored a brilliant shade of red instead of the purple that Papyrus was more familiar with, seemed to look up almost eagerly upon his entry, before glancing back down with disinterest upon seeing who it was. Papyrus figured that he saw his fair number of skeletons every day, considering that the 'original' Sans lived in town.
Puzzling over Grillby's reaction was still more fun than inserting himself into the gloomy fog permeating the table where his brother was sitting, but that wasn't enough to distract him for long.
Papyrus stood in-front of them a moment later, nodding slightly in acknowledgment when his Horrortale counterpart gave him a strained smile.
"m'lord - " (he noticed that Sans seemed to screw his face up in disgust for a moment upon hearing the nickname, which certainly didn't raise Papyrus' opinion of him) " - the party's winding down. we should probably be heading back to the hotel soon."
Obviously, Razz (and man, was it weird to think of him with that name) hardly needed Papyrus to keep track of his schedule, but it was a perfect excuse to get out of here so that they could talk about what to do with your situation and not have to worry about any prying eyes.
Razz's eyelights narrowed for the slightest moment, clearly guessing that Papyrus was up to something, but he only nodded, clearing his face of any emotion as he stood.
"YES, IT SEEMS LIKE THAT WOULD BE BEST," he said, Rus standing in order to let him pass.
Razz paused by the front of the table, turning back to look at those so-called originals.
"THANK YOU FOR SHOWING ME AROUND THE TOWN," he said, sounding gracious enough that it seemed almost genuine. "IT WAS... ENLIGHTENING."
Papyrus had to hold back his own wince at that - his brother only took that tone when he had witnessed someone grabbing a rope and he just couldn't wait to watch them hang themselves with it.
"OF COURSE!" Paps said, totally guileless. His own face might as well have been blank - there was a smile, but it was absolutely empty of meaning. "STAY SAFE ON YOUR WAY BACK!"
Razz scowled at him for that, actually throwing Papyrus for a loop; why had that sentence angered him? But his brother pulled him away before the question could even fully form in his mind, and the two were making their way through the busy bar floor without another word.
"I have some things to inform you of," Razz said briskly.
Papyrus only nodded, a grim expression appearing on his face. "same here."
The two brothers shared a look of dark understanding. They weren't in the Underground anymore - they weren't helpless.
And the world wasn't Kill Or Be Killed anymore, either, but... that didn't that they'd forgotten everything they learned.
...
Rus watched his counterparts wade through the crowd of people, taking in their straight backs and determined (in every sense of the word) strides. They weren't going to take this lying down.
And, quite honestly, neither would he.
His food was long gone, so he merely turned to Sans and Paps, watching them quietly. When Tanner had vanished, there had been no more discussion at the table. Several times, Paps had tried to bring the mood back up, but each had been a failure.
And what could he expect? Did he expect Rus and Razz to be on their side, in this?
Regardless of the fact that he and Razz already knew you, were already fond of you and bound to take issue with anyone trying to trouble you, just think of where they were from!
Rus knew the characteristics of all the 'cannibalistic' monsters on the Surface - he had gone through a bit of a research binge when he had escaped the Underground, trying so hard to understand, to find some meaning in the tragedy his people had experienced.
Wendigos hadn't been the first name on the list, but they had come up. Like a lot of flesh-eaters or vampiric creatures, their origin stories were deeply rooted in Native mythology, causing him to be a bit more skeptical about his sources and where they were getting their information from. The general consensus was that a Wendigo was created when a human being committed cannibalism, usually continuously. It never mentioned what state that human had to be in.
It never mentioned anything about desperation, about last resorts, about if i don't do this i am going to -
So, honestly, Rus though that he was rather justified in his irritation at how his counterparts had decided to handle the situation.
"I SHOULD BE HEADING BACK AS WELL," he said, only a little stiffly, because he was nothing if not polite. "AND... I WOULD ASK THAT YOU CONSIDER WHAT WENT ON TONIGHT VERY CAREFULLY. THERE IS ALWAYS MORE TO THE STORY."
The world wasn't carefully divided up into agreeable sets of moral choices, and Rus had been forced to learn that the hard way. The skeletons from Undertale had not, and Rus envied them for it, but at the same time, he recognized what his experiences had taught him.
It had taught him that good people can do bad things, and still be 'good'. It taught him that bad people can do good things, and it would not take away their 'badness'.
His life in the Underground had taught him that sometimes there was no way to make a 'good' decision, only one that hurt the least amount of people.
And most of all...
"I WILL TAKE THAT INTO ACCOUNT, OF COURSE," Paps said, still with that same smile on his face. Sans merely grunted, staring into his drink like that could give him an answer.
The Underground had taught him that everyone - everyone - would reach a point when 'good' or 'bad' wouldn't matter anymore. At that point, it didn't matter what you became; it only mattered that you could eat.
Notes:
rus: hey have you ever wondered what it would take to force you into making a decision that goes against your moral code?
papyrus: nope! and i never will!
rus: clearlyhey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 63: before it's too late!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Papyrus watched his counterpart make a hasty exit, allowing the smile to finally slip off his face.
"WE NEED TO MAKE SOME PHONE CALLS," he said.
Sans only shrugged, staring listlessly into the distance.
"do we?" he asked.
Papyrus knew that he was only half-way serious, but even that half was dangerous.
"BUT OF COURSE!" Papyrus said loudly. It still wasn't enough to be heard over the bustle of the bar, but he couldn't help himself. "THE GREAT PAPYRUS NEVER LEAVES A JOB UNFINISHED!"
His brother grunted, recognizing the warning for what it was. No matter how they got here or whether or not they were happy with it, they couldn't afford to start rebelling now. Working with the Government in the way that they were right now was, quite frankly, an opportunity that Papyrus had never even dreamed of.
Sure, another chance might come along in the future, but not if they completely screwed this one up. And no one was going to trust them if they couldn't remain objective.
That was why Papyrus hadn't said anything about the Wendigos leaving base, but it was also why he had to report what had just happened. He didn't know the full details, but he knew that there was something big going on at the military base right now.
With Tanner practically threatening them like that - well, Papyrus couldn't afford to let that pass. It had been alright in the past; he did sympathize with their situation, so he had been alright with a sort of mutual avoidance, but that obviously wasn't going to work anymore.
Oh, but speaking of Tanner...
Papyrus stole another glance at his brother. Sans visited this grease-trap of a bar almost every night, and he knew that Sans had become friendly with the Wendigo. Sans had probably even suspected what the man was, but... As always, his brother was very good at making himself blind to facts that he didn't want to deal with.
"he never said where he lived," Sans said suddenly, but Papyrus knew exactly who he was talking about. "just said that he was from around town. said he'd been here a long time, too. i never thought to ask how long."
Papyrus merely kept silent, allowing his brother this moment to vent.
"i knew he was a monster, but i didn't think the specifics were important. he was just the guy who laughed at my jokes and was trying his best to hit on my ol' pal grillby. he didn't seem - he was never - " Sans cut himself off with an angry little huff, unable to find the correct words.
"HIS SPECIES DOES NOT MAKE HIM A BAD PERSON," Papyrus allowed, knowing at least that much. "BUT IT DOES MAKE HIM DANGEROUS. NO MATTER WHAT HE SAID, WE ARE NOT HERE TO KILL HIM. WE ARE HERE TO KEEP HIM AND THE OTHER WENDIGOS SAFE, ALONG WITH THE UNINFORMED RESIDENTS OF THE TOWN."
"he talks about his family a lot," Sans said quietly.
"YES. AND WE HAVE FAMILY TOO," Papyrus said, though it was not without sympathy. He knew how hard this situation had been for his brother.
"...yeah."
Papyrus knew that this wasn't the best situation, but he rather likened it to the situation in the Underground - he hardly wanted anyone to be unhappy, but if it came down to a conflict between us and them, well...
Just like in the Underground, Papyrus had chosen his side. And unfortunately, this time, there was no spunky little human popping up with the perfect compromise.
...
When Papyrus came out of the bar, he wasn't alone. And neither were you.
"Hey, guys..." You said, sweating nervously. You had been intending to delay this introduction for as long as you possibly could, but it seemed like luck just wasn't in your favor today. "This is, uh, one of my cousins."
Mason smiled, an expression that was more a bearing of teeth than it was anything friendly.
"Hello!" he greeted the Swapfell brothers, reaching forward to shake their hands (which they both accepted, though they looked faintly mystified). "So lovely to meet you. The Rookie's told me about you, but that was hardly enough! I'm Lieutenant Mason. You're... Sans and Papyrus, correct?"
Impressively, he even managed to guess which of them was which, even after you had referred to them mostly by their nicknames during the small amount of time you had spoken to your cousins about them.
However, as you pondered that, you suddenly recognized the tone of voice he was using - the one that said 'I am politely going through the motions even though I already know everything about you, including your social security number and blood type'. It was a certain tone that you had been hearing for many years, as Mason blackmailed enemy operatives and allies alike.
Rather belatedly, you remembered that Mason had spent at least some time staking out your apartment a few weeks back, and had probably investigated all of your acquaintances while he was at it.
You continued to sweat, growing paler at the thought.
"A PLEASURE, LIEUTENANT," Sans said, using his 'I am a professional adult' voice.
Papyrus only nodded, looking faintly uncomfortable with his 'I would rather be literally anywhere else' face.
You quickly broke back into the conversation, knowing that you had to act fast or the embarrassing stories would start to spill out.
"I'm really sorry, guys, but it looks like I won't be able to hang out anymore tonight. We should be heading back to base soon, it's getting late."
It was already past midnight, after all - if you were back home in Ebott, you would have been passed out facedown by now.
Sans and Papyrus glanced at each other, seeming to communicate an entire conversation in only a single look (which was honestly something you envied), before they returned their attention to you.
"THAT'S QUITE ALRIGHT," Sans said, still with that steady confidence that you so admired. "WE WILL SEE YOU SOON."
There was a conviction in his voice that made you blink, rather surprised, but you could only nod as Papyrus gave you a reassuring look.
Mason's presence was a comforting reminder at your side, so you didn't feel too insecure about replying;
"Of course. Looking forward to it."
Notes:
papyrus: hey, no offense. but right now, it's us or you.
reader: ...yeah. i've heard that before.hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 64: we know you won't regret it,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Leaving Sans and Papyrus behind had been hard, especially when you weren't quite sure when you would get to see them again, but...
You didn't feel quite so hopeless now. They'd said that they would help - you had no idea how, but you did believe them. And besides, you could really afford to believe in yourself a bit more too.
Even if this didn't work out, even if all the odds had been stacked against you from the beginning, you would be able to say that you hadn't given up without a fight.
Hopefully not a literal one, considering that the consequences of that would be absolutely horrific, but the point still stands.
Mason was ahead of you, leading the way back, and the rest of your cousins began to drift forward to join the procession, Tanner and Hannah being the first, while Nurse joined you last.
She had several shopping bags with her and smelled faintly of artificial flowers, so you had no doubt that she'd spent the last few hours sniffing all of the candles in the plaza. She might claim that she was just buying them as bribery for the Captain, but you knew the truth.
Nick, Leon, and Matteo were walking behind you, jostling each other and speaking in rapid-fire Spanish. Apparently, Leon's attempts to woo the poor night-shift waitress at the Diner had proved unsuccessful once again. Some part of you wanted to join in on the teasing for that, but then you were reminded of your conversation with Tanner about both of your very unfulfilling love lives, and decided that it probably wasn't your place.
When Sly and King had appeared, Sly had an incredibly smug look on their face and King's shirt was untucked - so, wisely, you didn't ask.
Now, trotting obediently behind Mason, you tried your best to remain calm. Even though every step you took towards the base made you feel like the noose was tightening around your neck, you refrained from voicing your complaints out-loud.
What could you even do, anyway? There was nowhere to run. Someone would be able to track you down eventually, and then what would you do? Fight? Kill?
Plunge yourself right back into a war that you had only barely escaped from the first time?
(A war that, sometimes, you thought you had never left at all?)
There was no point in that. You just had to control yourself - not let your fears overwhelm you.
You could handle this.
And in the moments when you couldn't? Well. You weren't alone.
Ever since that overcast day in the middle of a warzone, waking up when you absolutely shouldn't have, well -
You knew that you would never be alone.
Almost as if on cue, you realized that you had stepped in front of the rest of the group. Right before the road hit the treeline, you paused and turned around.
Your cousins, the people that you had once died for, were facing you. This far out, there were no streetlights - only the hazy light of the moon was above you.
In the dark of the night, their eyes glowed; turning them into a shifting, faceless mass. The hairs on the back of your neck stood up, almost forcing you to take a step back. Even though you knew they were your family, even though you knew that they loved you and would never, ever hurt you...
There was something instinctually horrifying about being in the presence of these predators.
"Don't worry, Rookie."
Then came a voice - you couldn't even recognize who it was. The voice was cooing, gentle like a spider spinning thread, like the steel trap of a crocodile's jaws.
Despite yourself, you shivered.
"We're going to take care of this."
...
Captain Peter Davis was not having a good day. It seemed, quite honestly, that there had been no good days in the last few years.
He firmly believed that this was not his fault. He had served this country his entire life - just like his father, and his father before him, and his father before him, and so on. He had dedicated his life to keeping America safe, and he had expected very little in return.
That 'very little', by the way, had not included basic decency, because he had rather thought that was a given.
Apparently, this was not the case.
The Captain sighed as he checked off another box on Mason's paperwork (which the man had left until the last minute again), only for his concentration to be broken when there was a polite knock on the door.
Peter looked up, eyebrows raised in surprise. It was after midnight. What on earth was someone doing, trying to get his attention at this time of night? Sure, he was still in his office, but that didn't mean that he was on duty.
"You may enter."
The Captain didn't recognize the man who entered, but he didn't need to - a dark, pressed suit and sunglasses (both indoors and at night; classy) meant that there was only one possibility. He certainly wasn't one of Peter's soldiers.
"Captain," the man said, nodding cordially. "I'm here with some orders from on top."
"Oh?" Peter steepled his hands in front of him, fighting hard to keep a neutral expression. This was unlikely to be good news, and that was the last thing he needed right now. "Please, proceed."
"Tomorrow, the report will be made. Certain conduct has come to light, and we believe that some adjustments need to be made to our agreement with your company."
Yep. Not good news.
"Really, tomorrow?" he said calmly, trying to hide any obvious signs of his nervousness. "Isn't that rather sudden?"
"Tomorrow, Captain Davis. We can't afford to waste anymore time."
And that was that.
Peter remained silent, staring at his desk as the government suit left the room.
Tomorrow. He had to prepare.
Suddenly, his head snapped up, eyes narrowing in on the area where he could feel the disturbance in the air.
"Can I help you, gentlemen?"
Notes:
reader: well, everything will work out fine in the end
reader: ...right??hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 65: you should express your willingness
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Good evening, sir,” Sans said, respectfully ducking his head in greeting. “I must apologize for the late hour, but we felt that this was an important enough issue that certain pleasantries had to be... put aside.”
The monster sitting at the desk - human in appearance, but the smell of graveyard dirt easily giving him away to Sans’ more sensitive nose - grunted, carefully putting his paperwork aside and turning to face them fully.
“Understood,” he said flatly. “As such, I will leave the questions for how you managed to get into this top-secret military base for another time. I am Captain Peter Davis, current leader of the Wendigo squad. May I ask what you gentlemen are looking for?”
“Right to the point,” Sans nodded, feeling his respect for the man (which had already been fairly high, considering what this man undoubtedly meant to his friend) rise. “I am Sans, former Captain of the Royal Guard, this is my brother Papyrus, a former sentry.”
Next to him, Papyrus let out a low greeting, his eyelights giving off a dim glow in the dark. Sans knew that his little brother had been agitated since their talk outside the bar, and his magic was manifesting that anger in a very obvious way.
Luckily, Captain Davis didn’t seem perturbed by the display of power, merely gesturing for him to continue.
Slowly, Sans grinned. It was not a particularly nice expression, but that was just fine - his thoughts right now were not particularly nice.
“We have a proposition that we feel will be beneficial for you.”
Captain Davis raised a brow, looking skeptical, but didn’t turn them away.
“Alright,” he said, a man at the end of his rope and willing to grab anything that might pull him back up. “I’m listening.”
...
“Humans are imperfect.”
“You know that you sound like the final boss in an RPG right now, right?”
Tanner scowled, a drunken flush on his face. “I know, I know. Just, fuck, man. Fuck.”
“Yes, fuck,” you agreed, hand resting on your chin. “But you’re also wine-drunk at six in the morning, so I think we have some underlying problems that need to be discussed.”
Your cousin groaned, leaning his head against the grimy table. You could tell that he was completely plastered, and it wasn’t just because he was spouting lines that he must have stolen off of some b-list villain with an overcompensating sword.
Whatever had happened when he’d been separated from you last night, he was clearly regretting it. And he had decided to solve those feelings by downing three bottles of contraband wine and sobbing to himself in the Dining Hall. Not, perhaps, the most inconspicuous place, but that clearly wasn’t on his mind right now.
Nurse, passing by the two of you on her way to the buffet (all meals were buffet-style around here - it was really the only option), gently tousled Tanner’s hair as she went by.
“Don’t let him drink anything else,” she called out to you, over her shoulder. “We have a meeting in two hours.”
You grimaced, but murmured an agreement. The reason he was drinking was probably because of that meeting.
At the reminder, Tanner let out an audible groan, knocking his head against the table with a loud thud.
“Oh god, just leave me here to die.”
“No can do,” you said immediately, though not without sympathy. Gently, you lifted his head so that he wasn’t injuring himself, shoving his arm into place so that he could rest on that instead. “If you want to sleep, sleep. But there’s no point in punishing yourself - we’ll undoubtedly face a real punishment later.”
Tanner grimaced, looking miserable enough that you almost wanted to take it back, but then he nodded.
“Yeah,” he said quietly. “I understand.”
The two of you sat, mostly calm, as the rest of your cousins began to fill up the room, a low murmur of voices bringing you some comfort. The seats around you were quickly occupied - your family, talking and laughing and alive, despite everything.
But, as it always did, time passed too quickly.
You filed into the meeting, expecting to be facing a wall of black suits and identical sunglasses, only to be surprised when two skeletal faces were also there to greet you.
The Undertale brothers...? Why were they here?
Noticing the stares, the government worker sitting beside the two Underground monsters took the time to quickly explain their role here, using official-sounding words and a lot of diplomatic speech.
But you knew it for what it was; surveillance. ‘Protecting the townsfolk’, as if this was some kind of shitty old fantasy novel and your family was the dragon that lived on the edge of town - too powerful to be gotten rid of outright, but too dangerous to be left alone.
You ducked your head, staring resolutely at the table. If you looked at the skeleton brothers, you didn’t think you’d be able to hold back the anger and disappointment in your heart. They had seemed fine when you met them - well-meaning, if perhaps a little odd. But, to think...
Tanner was letting out a low growl beside you, and though you frantically patted his arm underneath the table to get him to stop, he refused to relent.
Luckily, that was the exact second that the Captain stepped into the room, four skeletons directly behind him, with visitor badges pinned to their chests. Sans, Papyrus, Rus, and Serif.
You were stunned, and almost overwhelmed by the sudden relief that coursed through you. But why were they here?
There was a moment of complete silence, everyone’s minds blank at this sudden action. Then, as an almost delayed action, one of the government workers stood up, one hand on the table and a hard gaze pinning down the Captain, as if that would be enough to intimidate a man who had fought against the Nazis when he was still entirely human and vulnerable to things like bullets.
“With all due respect, Captain Davis - “ with the man’s tone of voice, that ‘due respect’ wasn’t much, “ - you can’t just bring in anyone you please.”
You almost snorted at that - why, then, were they allowed to bring in the Undertale brothers, whom none of the Wendigos had known about before yesterday?
“You don’t have the authority to invite - “
“Actually, you’ll find that I do,” Captain interrupted, looking the worker directly in the eye. “I filed the paperwork last night, and it went through first thing this morning. I would never want to do anything that could compromise our security, after all.”
There was a stunned silence. Next to you, Mason had a hand covering his mouth; he had to, or else the sharp grin on his face would have given away his part in this scheme.
“You... filed the paperwork?” Another worker asked, her dazed voice entirely too enjoyable for you. This must be what they call schadenfreude.
“In triplicate,” the Captain confirmed, and there was a ruthless glint in his eyes that you couldn’t help but admire. Maybe one day, you too could be this petty.
The government suit coughed awkwardly, took a second to adjust his tie, and then cleared his throat.
“Well then,” he said, sounding just off-balance enough to give you some hope. “I suppose we should start the meeting.”
Papyrus caught your eye, giving you a quick wink. You smiled back, your confidence blooming.
Okay, yeah. You got this.
Notes:
reader: oh god, this is the end of the road
skeletons: *show up*
reader: actually, i've changed my mind, i'm gonna live forever, fuck youhey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 66: why not acquiesce, reassess,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The worker in charge of this meeting, one Nicholas Ventus, nervously shuffled the papers in his hands. Subtly, he took a deep breath, trying to keep his nerves under control.
It was fine. Even if Captain Davis had unexpectedly brought some reinforcements, it wasn’t like any of them were lawyers. Their presence didn’t really matter. He still had everything under control.
Keeping that in mind, he calmly pulled the first paper out from the stack, placing it on the table for everyone to see.
“This,” he said, pointing at it, “is the list of infractions that your squad has made within the past month. I assure you - “ he gestured towards the rest of the papers with his free hand, “ - that there are many more where that came from. Of course, we respect your service and the work that you have done for us, Captain, but we can’t allow this type of behavior to continue.”
“Yes, I understand,” Captain Davis nodded, not seeming at all surprised. “Please, list them out. Then, we can take steps to ensure that they won’t occur again in the future.”
Nicholas paused, caught off-guard. He quickly gathered himself, reaching out to pick up the paper again and reading out the long list of infractions, but on the inside, his mind was racing.
Was Davis truly not going to refute the charges? Even a single infraction would be enough to get them in some serious trouble, let alone the hundreds that Nicholas had compiled.
Or... Did he really think that there was no way that he could win?
Nicholas had to suppress a smirk. So the rumors were true, then. No matter how much physical strength the Wendigos had, there was nothing they could do without some kind of support system, be it governmental or otherwise.
And, well... They had a system in place right now, but even Nicholas was willing to admit that it was more a containment system than anything else.
But what were they supposed to do? Let these, these beasts roam free? That would be completely idiotic.
Nicholas was of the opinion that letting even one of them be among unsuspecting civilians was too much of a danger, which is why he had recalled that one as soon as he took control of the project.
The previous project heads were much too lax. If they really wanted to eliminate the threat, then they couldn’t allow the monsters to be a threat. It was as simple as that. Of course, Nicholas wasn’t allowed to go through with any of his more radical plans. Even though they were merely monsters, they still had human faces. And even more, they claimed to still have the memories of their human lives, which meant that if this ever somehow got out to the public, there would be people attacking the government for ‘harming veterans’. Ridiculous.
Nicholas finished reading out the first list, the charges of which included endangering civilians and improper use of base supplies. He gave Captain Davis a sickly sweet smile, tapping the stack of papers with one finger.
“Would you like me to go through the rest?” He asked casually. “It would take some time, but I want to make sure that everyone is aware of why they are here today.”
Next to him, one of the skeleton monsters that he had brought shifted uncomfortably. It was the smaller one, the one that told those awful puns. To be quite honest, Nicholas despised working with the creatures, but he didn’t have much of a choice. He needed to have at least some of the monster community on his side - it made it much easier to justify his response to the Wendigos if other monsters agreed with him. And using the ‘peaceful’ Underground monsters made it even easier - Surface monsters still had a strained relationship with the human public, unlike the charming and largely aesthetically pleasing Undergrounders.
Of course, Davis just had to bring some skeleton back-up of his own, but that was fine. Even from just one look at them, it was obvious that they were all from darker timelines - their opinions wouldn’t hold much merit.
“No need for that,” Davis said briskly. “We’ve heard the charges. What do you propose we should do in response?”
Nicholas’ grin widened; he’d been waiting for this.
“Well, first, it has been decided that no Wendigos will be permitted to leave their place of residence from now on,” he said, glancing over at the Wendigo that had been living among humans. Now, that was a mistake if he had ever heard one.
Immediately, the tall skeleton with the golden fang growled lowly. He’d been introduced as ‘Slim’, which was yet another example of how horrid a monster’s naming convention was.
His brother, Razz, placed a restraining hand on his arm.
“Please, continue,” the Captain prompted.
“Gladly.” Nicholas cleared his throat, professionally ignoring all of the glares he was receiving from the other side of the table. “Next, the higher-ups have decided that it would be best to move locations. While this base has yet to become compromised, what occurred last night makes it obvious that this is no longer a safe situation for you.”
Really, it couldn’t have come at a better time. Nicholas had already planned for the Wendigos to move bases anyway, considering they had already wasted enough resources here, but Papyrus’ report gave him a perfect excuse.
“Last night?” The Captain said, raising a brow. “May I ask what occurred?”
“Regretfully, we received a report that Sgt. Tanner was witnessed threatening civilians last night. Obviously, we cannot allow this type of behavior.”
The monster in question scowled fiercely, his eyes darting over to the Undertale brothers. He was glaring dangers, much to Nicholas’ delight. Turning them against each other would just make this situation easier.
Nicholas was about to read off the list of charges against Tanner specifically, when one of the other skeletons raised a hand.
“Please, pardon the interruption,” Razz said, straightening his back. He didn’t step down, not even when Nicholas gave him a warning glance. “But if you’re talking about an incident that happened at Grillby’s bar last night, Rus and I were also there. I would be willing to serve as a character witness, and I am sure Rus will as well.”
“OF COURSE!” Rus said, a skeletal smile on his face. “I WOULD HATE FOR ANYONE TO BE MISUNDERSTOOD.”
Well, shit.
Notes:
razz: and what do we say to the government?
rus: not today, bitchhey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 67: you're under stress
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
A strange sense of calm had washed over you. On the inside, you were screaming non-stop, but on the outside, you kept your expression clear and your hands steady.
Coming here, sitting at this table while government lackeys smiled at you with polite smiles and hidden knives, you had almost felt like you were going to vomit. Your anxiety surged, a flood that left you choking. It was only thanks to Mason’s comforting presence by your side that you managed to push it aside.
This was not your fault.
You could repeat it to yourself as many times as you need to, damn it, and you would. Everything that was happening to you here, everything that had happened to you since you had first died, since you had first been enlisted in the army -
None of it was your fault. It was just the circumstances that you had been given, and the only response to it that you were capable of.
You had never killed a civilian. The deaths of those who had died from Wendigo attacks were not on your hands. Not even that of your cousins - some of whom, like Mason, had killed outside of war - those deaths were not your fault. And, honestly, you would argue for Mason and the others sakes.
The only reason everyone was so high-strung was because their lives completely fucking sucked. And their lives would suck significantly less if they were allowed to actually go out and live.
So, yeah. Your anxiety could take a hike, this time. Putting your own situation aside, you refused to be a bystander while the future of your family was on the line.
And... And, you weren’t alone. Not this time. It wasn’t you against the world anymore.
Sneaking a glance at Razz, seeing the way his chin tilted up with complete confidence in his actions, the way he looked when he was entering a debate that he had already won, well -
For once, you thought that you believed it.
Nicholas, the asshole, was looking rather shifty after Razz and Rus offered to give their own accounts of the night, but he had no reason to deny them. Oh, he still could - he had the authority, you knew that much.
But you also knew his type. And good ol’ Nick was obviously the kind of man who liked to mask his bigotry and hatred under a veneer of civility, of allowing himself the high ground because anything else would be absolutely inconceivable.
This was the kind of person who donated to charity and sneered at the homeless, the kind of person who said they would attend a gay wedding and quietly made sure that they had no gay friends, the kind of person who said ‘support the troops’ and was disgusted by mentally ill veterans.
Nicholas was the kind of person who would be happy to use monsters to his advantage, and silently plot of dispose of them once they had run through their usefulness.
So, you knew that he would allow your skeleton allies to say their piece. Anything else, and he would be the bad guy. Imagine that.
“I... Of course,” Nicholas said, his expression complicated for a split-second before he smoothed it out. “Though, I would need a third party to ensure your statement.”
You bristled, catching onto his insinuation. Even though Sans and Paps has only their own word backing them up, Razz and Rus needed to have someone else to confirm that they were telling the truth.
You opened your mouth, about to offer your own assurance that they had been there that night, when Tanner pinched your thigh, preventing you from speaking.
“We could ask Grillby,” Tanner said, keeping remarkably calm. His eyes were fixed on Nicholas with a sniper’s focus. “Or one of the other regulars at the bar.”
Belatedly, you remembered that the report hadn’t mentioned anything about you and Hannah being at the bar. Maybe... Maybe the skeleton brothers hadn’t mentioned that?
You stole a glance at them, not sure what to do with the warring emotions in your chest. You still weren’t sure what Tanner had done (threatened them, really? that was rather out of character for him...), but you didn’t know how it could be explained if no one else’s presence was known.
Why would they hold back this kind of vital information? (Did it matter?)
No, you decided, it didn’t.
“that won’t be necessary,” Sans interjected, looking almost panicked at the thought of bringing in outside witnesses. He already hadn’t looked happy at Razz and Rus being involved - he had nearly blanched at the idea of Grillby being asked to come to the base. “i can verify that they were there.”
Nicholas pursed his lips, giving Sans a quick glare, before he nodded to Razz. “Alright. This will be going on the record. You may proceed.”
“Thank you,” Razz said, a dry tone in his voice. “Much obliged. Now, while I haven’t read Sans and Papyrus’ version of the events, since we were not provided with the report ahead of time - “ the sharpness in his tone made you grin, hiding it behind your hand - “I can tell you what I witnessed. The four of us, Rus, Sans, Papyrus and I arrived at the Bar shortly after ten o’clock. We left a social gathering to do so, which Serif can verify, as Rus notified his brother before we left.”
Serif nodded, looking almost relaxed if it weren’t for the fact that his single, hazy eyelight was tracking Nicholas’ every move with the intensity of a predator in waiting.
Nicholas winced, but waved Razz on, not arguing that point.
“At the bar, we ate and talked amongst ourselves for a little under an hour, and Tanner entered the bar around that time,” Razz continued, hands folded in front of him. “He was sitting and talking with Grillby for the most part, until he came over to introduce himself to us. Tanner seemed to be friendly with Sans, and they spoke very briefly. After that, Papyrus happened to mention some details of his and Sans’ role here, and Tanner became suspicious of their intentions. While I cannot say that the conversation ended on a particularly high note, Tanner remained largely polite, and not at all what I would consider threatening.”
There was a stiff silence, and Rus quickly spoke up.
“I WOULD HAVE TO CONCUR,” he said, sounding a little apologetic, though that did not prevent him from speaking his mind. “THE ONLY THINGS THAT TANNER DID AT THE BAR WAS FLIRT WITH GRILLBY AND TALK MOMENTARILY WITH US. I AM RATHER UNSURE OF WHERE THE LABEL OF ‘THREATENING’ CAME FROM. HE CERTAINLY DID NOT THREATEN RAZZ OR I, AND, WELL...”
He trailed off for a moment, and this time, there was no apology in his eyes.
“SANS AND PAPYRUS COULD HARDLY BE CONSIDERED CIVILIANS, COULD THEY?”
Notes:
reader: hey you know how i've spent all this time feeling hunted and worried that i was condemning not only myself but also my entire family every time there was the possibility of my identity being discovered?
razz: yep
reader: it turns out that if i ask for help, i could just,,, not,,, do that,,,
razz: yephey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 68: just relax and make a serum
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Captain Davis could feel a smile threatening to emerge, and quickly schooled his expression. He had not smiled for the past thirty-four years, and had no interest in breaking his streak now.
Still, this was rather worth smiling about. Who would’ve known that the Rookie had managed to amass such competent allies while away from home? Peter almost found himself feeling impressed.
Nicholas, across the table, pulled in a sharp breath at Rus’ words, his lips curling into a snarl for one split-second. Peter’s sharp senses caught every bit of information, and he silently added it to the pile of evidence that he was building.
Technically, the charges against them were not without their legitimacy. Tanner may not have been threatening civilians, but he also was not permitted to leave the base in the first place. There would certainly have to be punishment for that.
But even if they were still technically involved in the military, Captain Peter Davis’ squad was not under anyone’s leadership but his own. They were not human, not anymore. And laws balanced around Surfacers did not include their kind.
Honestly, once Surfacers became public a few years back, Peter could have argued that the Wendigos were being illegally detained by the government, and that they didn’t have the right to essentially hold his squad hostage for almost a century.
He could have done that, but it wouldn’t have ended well. Flesh-eaters like Wendigos still weren’t entirely well-received by the public, and without the government as both a safety net and a cage, Peter had no doubt that his people would have been hunted down.
The Rookie may not have said anything to the others, but Peter received regular reports as part of their agreement. He knew how bad it was out there for someone like them.
Plus, he did love his country. Or, rather, he loved its people. He wouldn’t have fought in a war, otherwise. So he had never really intended to go against the government on this matter, not while he was outnumbered and severely outclassed.
But... It seemed like a couple of those problems might not be as absolute as he thought they were.
“Be that as it may,” Nicholas managed to say, regaining his bearings after Rus’ pointed comment, “this is still a situation that shouldn’t have happened. And, since we have no true way of knowing the words that were spoken at this event, the tone of it must still be considered as under investigation.”
“If we have no way of knowing what was spoken, how can it still be under investigation?” Peter said mildly, folding his hands in front of him.
Nicholas could attempt to hold that fact against them if he wanted, but it was a double-edged sword, and Peter wasn’t about to let him forget that.
Now, that got him a glare.
“We’re spending too much time on this,” Nicholas said crisply, taking a few of the papers in front of them and tapping them against the table. “There are other charges, and I believe we should move on to discuss them. I’m sure no one wants to spend all day on this.”
Out of the corner of his eye, Peter saw Lt. Mason open his stupid mouth, and he discretely jabbed the man with his elbow before he could say anything to ruin this.
“Before we continue, I actually have some comments of my own,” he said, ignoring Mason’s hiss of pain.
Nicholas paused, appearing visibly frustrated, but seeing as this wasn’t actually a court of law, he had no way to truly refuse.
“Of course, Captain,” he said, regaining his polite smile. “Please, go ahead.”
Peter nodded briskly, and held his hand out to the small skeleton called Serif.
Serif pulled a thin folder out of midair and handed it to him with a lazy grin, his single eyelight still fixed hungrily on the human across from them.
Bringing these skeletons in was truly the best decision that Peter could have made. Though, honestly, he had a suspicion that they would have barged their way in with or without his permission.
Regardless, they were proving to be well-worth the investment.
Calmly, he pulled out the first piece of paper from the folder, placing it on the table for everyone to see.
“This is the contract that was written when we first returned to the United States,” he explained, carefully keeping his expression blank. He had a lot of mixed feelings about the paperwork that he was using right now, but at least this time it would be to his benefit. “I trust that we all know what is written in it?”
Nicholas and several other government suits nodded, while the majority stayed silent. Oh well, it hardly mattered in the end.
“Over the years, some adjustments have been made, but they were all related to the budget, and did not affect our original agreement. And that agreement states that if, at any time, either party felt that there were irreconcilable differences concerning our use of government facilities and resources, the two entities would separate, and the Wendigos would no longer be connected to the US Military in any fashion.”
The room was deadly silent. Back in the old days, having that in the contract was a death sentence - right now, it might be their saving grace. Who could have guessed?
“And this - “ Captain Peter Davis said, pulling out the largest packet. “ - is the documentation considering our back pay. According to our contract, should we separate from the base, we would be owed the rest of our pay immediately. Excluding what was used for our food expenses, of course. The exact amount is dictated in the updated paperwork, if you would like to take a look.”
That number had a lot of zeros in it.
At this point, Nicholas had gone completely pale, mouth agape. Everything else was inconsequential in comparison to money, after all.
“Can they do that?” One of the other workers blurted out, and everyone seemed to simultaneously awaken from their shock at those words.
Pandemonium promptly broke out, government suits throwing out accusations while the Wendigos retorted. Nicholas attempted to keep order, but Peter just leaned back to watch the show.
“Wait a second...” he heard the Rookie mutter, barely audible under the eruption of arguing in the room. “Are we having a divorce?”
Notes:
reader: i’m leaving you
government: wait, baby come back,(i owe you so much money)we can still make this workhey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all <3
Chapter 69: come up with a brilliant theorem,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Everyone, be quiet!” Nicholas snapped, clearly only two steps away from the edge.
Razz was viciously satisfied to see it, tapping his gloved phalange against the meeting table. This was all going quite well, just as he’d known it would.
To be quite honest, when he and his brother had appeared before Captain Davis last night with their offer of assistance, he hadn’t actually known how much help they would be. But, to his surprise and hidden delight, the Captain already had most of the pieces in place - he just needed someone to help bring them together.
And, of course, Razz was happy to oblige.
Rus had needed to come along to help back up what had happened at the Bar, and of course, Serif had insisted on joining them once he heard what was happening. Razz, at least, had no complaints with that; while his own appearance was rather intimidating, (which he was very proud of) he had to admit that there was no one who did eerie quite like Serif. His cracked skull and large, vacant eye socket were a wonderful display.
Serif was putting it to good use right now - glaring at the government workers across the table until they all shut up and stopped blathering nonsense.
Obviously, having a skeleton staring at them with increasingly murderous intentions was able to get their attention, because the room quickly quieted down.
Nicholas cleared his throat, looking a bit embarrassed that his own command wasn’t enough to bring order, but he moved past it without commenting.
“This is a serious matter that you’re suggesting, Captain,” he said, folding his hands in front of him. Nicholas was looking at Captain Davis with an expression that almost appeared to be concern, if it weren’t for the fact that Razz could easily see the lines of tension on his face, the unspoken frustration lingering in his eyes.
“I am aware of that,” the Captain said calmly. He was completely unruffled by the events, and Razz couldn’t help but admire him for that. “But it is one that needs to be said.”
“This could have real consequences,” Nicholas persisted, eyes darting down to look at the report again. His face seemed to pale when he saw how many zeros were on that bill.
Razz lifted a hand to hide his sneer, valiantly refraining from spitting out a caustic remark.
Oh, of course everything seems fine when it’s merely people’s lives on the line. But not money, no, money is an entirely different matter.
“I am prepared to bear those consequences,” the Captain said. Razz glanced over to him, and caught a glimpse of his proud, unyielding back.
No wonder the rest of the Wendigos all watched him with worshipping eyes.
“excuse me, but i think we need a bit more of an explanation, here.” Rather unexpectedly, it was Sans who spoke up here.
Razz’s counterpart had remained largely silent throughout this meeting, looking for the large part like he would rather be literally anywhere else.
Instead of getting frustrated like Razz inevitably would have (and like he could see some of the other Wendigos getting - he was pretty sure that the only thing preventing Tanner from reaching across the table and snapping Sans’ neck was the painful looking grip that the Rookie had on his arm), Captain Davis only nodded.
“I have several copies of this document, and if you wish to look through it on your leisure, I can easily provide you with one,” he said mildly. “But if you have any urgent inquiries at this time, I would be happy to answer.”
Sans actually floundered for a moment - he obviously hadn’t read the document before, and had no idea if his question would be answered within it, but Razz could almost sense the moment that he decided to bite the bullet and ask anyway.
“if, in accordance with this contract, you left the military base, where would you go?” He said, actually sounding rather confused.
It was like he had never even considered that the Wendigos might have someplace else that they could go - like he had never even considered that they had once lived outside of the Base at all.
His brother, Paps, was not so vague.
“AND WHAT GUARANTEE DO WE HAVE THAT YOU WOULD CONTINUE TO BE MONITORED?” He said, not flinching when Tanner switched the target of his furious glare onto him. “THIS IS A SAFETY ISSUE, AFTER ALL.”
“Yes,” Razz said, “it is.”
Suddenly, he could feel a number of furious gazes pinned to his back, but he didn’t allow any discomfort to show on his face - he knew what he was doing.
“This is a safety issue,” he allowed, knowing that it was true. Not, perhaps, in the way that Paps meant it, but the safety of his friend was of the utmost priority to him. “But, that does not mean that their safety, or the safety of those around them, has to be guaranteed by the military. Considering their history, one might even call that a conflict of interest.”
Razz wasn’t stupid. He still remembered the story that the Rookie had told them - he still remembered the huge, monstrous form that had appeared that day in the woods. A Wendigo was a monster that was created, not born. And that meant it could be controlled.
“Agreed,” Captain Davis said briskly, offering Razz an approving nod. “While this may seem like an impulsive decision, I can assure you that it is not. I have been contemplating this, and looking over our contract, for many years.”
It was strange and vaguely off-putting, hearing those casual references to the long lifespans that Wendigos held. Even though his own lifespan would undoubtedly be for quite a long time, it gave Razz an inexplicable feeling of loneliness.
“I have checked and double-checked,” Captain Davis continued, gesturing to the contract on the table as he spoke. “Everything is in order. The backpay is up-to-date. There is no reason not to move forward.”
Finally, Nicholas no longer bothered to keep his calm, smiling expression.
Suddenly, Razz was reminded of those days back in Snowdin - the look in Nicholas’ eyes... It was terribly, frighteningly cold.
Notes:
razz: this is going pretty well, actually. i have a good feeling about this
slim: hey, uh... is it just me, or is there some kinda ominous music playing in the background right now?
razz: probably nothinghey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all
Chapter 70: take your knife, create a life
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Slim was feeling pretty done with all this, if he was being honest.
What was even the point of this farce? A trial? Please. This was just an excuse for the guys in charge to finally crack down on a nuisance they’d been trying to get rid of for the last hundred years.
Slim knew what that was like. The Underground was many things, but fair was not one of them - nor was it very forgiving.
Slim had served as a member of the Royal Guard; kinda hard not to when your brother is the Captain. But, regardless, he had seen plenty of unfairness. There had been many a time when he had seen cruelty, and he had turned away. It had always been easier to keep to himself, to not care about anything.
But he did, at least now - and the revelation kept leaving him breathless. Breathless with joy, a soft and wondrous thing.
Breathless with anger, too, as he tried his best to keep his fluctuating magic under control.
“Actually, I don’t think we’ll be able to comply with such an aggressive move right now,” Nicholas said, folding his hands in front of him. He was no longer paying any attention to the bullshit reports he’d brought, eyes pinned to Captain Davis. “Wendigos have very little rights in the outside world. It would be unfortunate if there was an accident outside the base, and we were unable to protect you.”
It was only his brother’s unyielding presence by his side that kept him from launching himself right across the table and wringing that little weasel man’s neck.
What the fuck. That was a clear threat! Were they just supposed to sit here and take that?
Slim’s eyes darted over to observe his countpart’s reaction - Paps had a frown on his face, looking disapproving for a reason that Slim couldn’t interpret, and Sans had a hand covering his face, seeming utterly exhausted.
Well, good! What did they expect was going to happen? This stupid stunt was going to end badly for everyone involved - all that Slim could hope for was to mitigate the damage that his friend would recieve.
Just as the thought occurred to him, you cleared your throat.
“If I may, Captain?” You said politely, perhaps as professional as he’d ever seen you.
“Proceed.” Captain Davis nodded, not even waiting for Nicholas’ opinion on the subject.
You didn’t wait either, turning to face that horrid little man with a look of pure Determination.
“Sir, you’re right,” you said calmly. You held your head up, and even though Slim knew that there must be anxiety itching at your very bones, you did not back down. “Outside of this base, Wendigos have very little rights. I have spent over fifty years in the outside world, and there were times when I had nothing.”
Slim gritted his teeth, hands tightening into fists where he hid them under the table.
“The little that I was able to gain, I did so by lying about my status. Even when it concerned friends, jobs, or housing. Like most Surfacers, I did not tell them I was a monster. At the same time, I was at odds with even other monsters; and in the end, I had no one. But.”
And then, you looked at him, just for a split-second. When his eyes caught yours, Slim felt, dimly, that he could finally breathe again.
“But all those years were not in vain. The reason I petitioned to leave the base in the first place was because I felt like it was killing me. Like it was draining me of my spirit in a way that the war never did. I was so afraid of losing myself.”
Hearing you talk so candidly about this made his soul ache, especially considering the circumstances, but Slim couldn't help but be glad to have the opportunity to gain this knowledge that you had always held so close to the chest.
“If we left here, right now,” you continued, tapping your finger on the table in front of you for emphasis, “things wouldn’t go well. I can say that with the utmost certainty. But… what is our alternative? Staying here forever?”
“What other option is there?” Nicholas countered, mouth a thin line. “As you have already admitted, Wendigos are not ready to enter society.”
“No,” you corrected sharply. “It’s society that isn’t ready for us.”
A hush fell over the room - this bold statement catching everyone's attention.
“We have already proven that we can interact with humans and other races just fine,” you pointed out. “With enough resources, with enough of a chance, we can live an entirely normal life. In terms of what we need to survive, there is hardly any difference between us and vampires. The only difference is the public perception.”
“So what do you suggest is done about this?” Nicholas sneered, finally tearing away at any last semblance of civility. “Make a series of PSAs? Tell the whole world about the flesh-eating freaks that want to walk among them?”
A growl built up in Slim’s throat, only held back by the way you didn’t even flinch in the face of the man’s vitriol.
“They accepted vampires. They have largely accepted ghouls. The public has worked to accept plenty of monsters that go bump in the night, what makes us so different?” Tanner was the one who spoke up, impatience lining his face. “Maybe if we were feral, completely mindless, things would be different. But if we were like that, you can damn well be sure that we wouldn’t be having this conversation right now!”
Tanner’s elongated claws left deep scratches on the table as he made his point, giving everyone there a reminder of what a Wendigo was capable of.
And he was right - if they were ‘uncontrollable monsters’, they wouldn’t be having this conversation.
“We’ve made our argument,” Captain Davis said, smoothly regaining control of the situation. “And you have made yours. Despite your concerns about safety, you have no legal right to keep us here on base. And - “
Captain Davis eyed Sans and Paps, who had both remained conspicuously silent as the conversation turned. His next words were unexpectedly gentle.
“ - Even if we would not be initially well-received by the public, that is no reason to hide away. Gaining wider acceptance for Wendigos would help all monsters. There is no reason for us to fight against each other.”
Sans flushed, eyes darting downwards, and Paps merely frowned for a moment before glancing away.
Slim’s eyes were drawn back to you, a soft pride filling him. You glanced over, smiling at him.
“We’re allies,” you said. “And we will face the world together.”
Notes:
nicholas: will you please just shut up?!
reader: i will be a nuisance and there is absolutely nothing you can do to stop mehey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all
Chapter 71: it ain't no fuss!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The meeting was at a stalemate now, and everyone knew it. You couldn’t help but feel smug for your involvement in that, especially considering how much it had hurt to open up about your experiences.
You had never wanted to detail the ways you had suffered, especially not like this - staring a government asshole in the eye as he told you that you didn’t deserve to live.
But you had to. It was the only way to make them understand. And you didn’t regret it, either, even if you regret the fact that it was necessary.
Nicholas pursed his lips, agitadtely rapping his fingers agsint the tabletop, clearly looking for a way out of this mess. He wouldn’t find one. If Captain had brought out that contract, it was airtight, and there was nothing Nicholas could do to find fault in your own words.
Too bad, douchebag.
“I think it’s best that we convene the meeting for today,” he said finally, face written with reluctance. “Captain Davis, if you would be willing to have a private meeting with me tomorrow, it would be a good opportunity for us to sort out how we wish to handle this situation without any… distractions.”
The way that he looked at Razz and the others made it clear what exactly he considered a distraction.
“I don’t believe that will be necessary,” the Captain said smoothly. He reached out to take back the papers he had laid out, pointedly keeping their contract on the top. “I have said my piece. Nothing will change between now and tomorrow. Of course, my Lieutenant and I will be willing to meet with you to discuss how we’re going to move forward with this.”
Mason flashed Nicholas an entirely too-happy grin, his teeth noticeably sharpened.
Nicholas’ expression grew stormy, and he stood up from his chair quickly, pushing it back with a violent scraping sound. He left the room without another word, not even dismissing his subordinates, causing the other workers to hang around awkwardly for a few minutes before quickly filing out.
Sans and Paps stayed behind.
“You are all dismissed,” Captain Davis said, before his eye caught yours. “Rookie, a word.”
You nodded, standing up and walking towards him as the rest of your cousins left. Mason winked at you before he went out the door, and you only rolled your eyes in response. He was having far too much fun with this.
The skeletons all stayed, though they stood a respectful distance away, allowing you and the Captain to converse in peace. They were also pointedly ignoring their counterparts at the other end of the room, and you allowed your mixed feelings on that to drift away as the Captain cleared his throat.
“While I should be punishing you for your intervention back there, it seems clear that your words helped to improve the situation,” he said bluntly. You resisted the urge to smile - the Captain was always blunt.
“I apologize for my lack of propriety, but I thank you for your kind words, Captain,” you said respectfully. You really did mean it.
When you had been alone, dying on a battlefield, it was only Captain Peter Davis’ shouts floating above the smoke that made you keep going.
You owed him.
He nodded tersely, and then paused. He seemed to consider something for a long moment, giving you a lingering glance.
“...Captain?” You tried very hard not to be nervous. You might have been willing to follow this man for the rest of your life, and certainly respected him more than anyone else you had ever met, but that didn’t prevent him from intimidating the shit out of you.
After another tense second of silence, he sighed, and reached out. Very gently, he took your hands.
Blankly, you stared down at this unexpected occurrence. His hands were calloused, but they were smaller than your own. You had seen the Captain cleanly snap a man’s neck with these hands, but the way he touched you was hesitant and so careful, like he was holding something very fragile.
“It seems you have been given a burden that you did not ask for,” he murmured, gaze fixed on your intertwined hands. “I have been harsh on you. I will not say that this was a mistake, but… I hope, moving forward, you will try to rely on us more. You have never been alone, Rookie.”
You snatched your hands back, feeling your face flush with embarrassment. Tears were gathering, caught on the edges of your eyelashes, but when you brought your hands up to scrub them away, the Captain mercifully remained quiet.
“T-Thank you sir,” you managed to choke out. Not far away, Razz’s quiet conversation with the others had dwindled down, so you hurried to make yourself presentable again, panicked at the loss of composure.
“You’ve done well,” he said. “Thank you.”
When you looked to him for reassurance, you found that he was smiling, just a little.
“I believe that it would be prudent of you to greet your friends,” he said, still sounding, in that moment, so gentle. “You have no other duties for the day. Take your time.”
Instantly, you nodded. “Yes, I will.”
Captain Davis nodded, seemingly satisfied with your response, and patted you on the shoulder as he went around you to exit the room. When you turned around, you saw that Rus was watching you, eyelights lingering on your tearstained face. His smile was understanding, and so very, very kind.
Your heart felt so light. Trotting over to where the skeleton brothers were standing, you felt a happiness fit to burst.
Of course. Of course you weren’t alone.
When you reached them, you didn’t hesitate for a moment before throwing your arms around Serif (who stood the closest), and hugging him tightly.
“Thank you so much,” you said, voice slightly muffled from where it was pressed into the fur of his hood. “All of you. Thank you.”
Serif stammered for a second, his skull blooming with color.
“i didn’t do anything,” he said gruffly, but after a moment of hesitation, he returned the embrace. His phalanges, when they touched your back, were shaking ever-so-slightly.
“do i get a hug too?” Slim said teasingly, opening his arms to you.
You laughed, throwing your head back in delight. “Of course! None of you are escaping today without a hug!”
Rus, of course, was delighted, and Razz pretended to grumble, but opened his arms to you willingly enough.
Not far away, Sans and Paps stood silent, watching the laughing circle of friends. Both brothers, at that moment, were struck by an emotion that they could not name. Unable to stand it for a second longer, Sans stepped back and pulled his brother into a shortcut, leaving the military base and that happy scene far behind.
Notes:
reader: happiness! what a wonderful thing indeed!
sans & paps: cool. would love to experience it someday
reader: listen, you had your chance. i am a disaster, you think i'm qualified to be your therapist?hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all
Chapter 72: join the family enterprise,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"WELL," Papyrus said, as soon as their feet had touched ground in their hotel room. "THAT DIDN'T GO ACCORDING TO PLAN."
His brother only groaned, moving to collapse onto his bed with a huff.
"and what, exactly, was the plan?" Sans said, voice muffled from where he had his head pressed against the pristine white sheets. "because seriously, i have no idea what happened in there."
Papyrus hated to admit it, but neither did he.
"IT SEEMS THAT THERE IS SOME INFORMATION THAT WASN'T PROVIDED TO US," Papyrus sighed, sitting down on the edge of his own bed. It wasn't as nice as his race car bed, but the novelty of it being a Human Object had been enough to satisfy him in the beginning.
A lot of things had been like that, when they got to the surface. Everything was fresh and new and exciting, and Papyrus had plans, he had things that he wanted to do. He had been ready to prove himself.
But he hadn't been the only one.
It was... disquieting, meeting the other versions of himself. Papyrus wouldn't say that he hated them, because he didn't truly hate anyone, but they did make him fairly uncomfortable. And the reason for that - it wasn't their differences.
It was their similarities.
See, Papyrus had always thought of himself as a good person, and he had worked hard to live up to that expectation. And he thought that he was a good person, for the most part. Sure, sometimes he didn't make good decisions, but that didn't take away from his overall goodness.
That was what he had always believed, at least. But...
Seeing those other versions of himself, watching as they struggled and fought and tore themselves apart...
It gave him a distinct reminder of his own nature. His own struggles.
He was not particularly fond of that reminder.
What could he do about it? Nothing. Though tests on how the merge had happened were not showing much results, it was clear to everyone that it was permanent. All these monsters, every single one of them, was here to stay.
And that left Papyrus in a bit of a dilemma. For all that his brother liked to claim that he was the more practical one between them, the truth was that both of them were idealists. Both of them liked to sit back and hope that everything would turn out alright. The only difference was that Papyrus was a great deal more initiative than Sans.
So, when they were given an offer to help make sure that the monsters of their timeline would remain standing, why wouldn't he take it?
Papyrus didn't know the Wendigos. He had no reason to help them, not really. And, privately, he thought that he had already helped them a great deal, simply by not reporting to their superiors the first time he saw them off Base.
He didn't have to do that. He could have easily ratted them out, but he didn't, and now he was being treated like the enemy?
"so, what do we do now?"
Wasn't that the million dollar question.
Papyrus sighed, shifting so that he was facing his older brother.
"WHAT DO YOU THINK WE SHOULD DO?" he asked. While Papyrus did have more initiative than his brother, the flip side of that was that Sans had a great deal more patience.
Sans could stop to consider things in a way that Papyrus found himself unable to. And maybe, with that, Sans could think of a way to get them out of this mess.
"well, clearly, we can't count on the military for support anymore," Sans pointed out, rolling over on the bed so that he could glance over at Papyrus. "if the wendigos do manage to get this going, they're gonna leave. i honestly don't think it will be that easy, but it might happen. and if that happens, we're gonna be out of a job anyway."
"WE MIGHT NOT BE," Papyrus pointed out. "THOUGH, IF THAT HAPPENS, THE JOB THAT THEY GIVE US WOULD PROBABLY BE..."
"less legal than we're comfortable with," Sans finished. The two shared a wary look.
This job had already been a burden, had made Sans look so tired and left Papyrus with some of his own sleepless nights. If they were tasked with continuing to observe the Wendigos even when they weren't on government property anymore...
That was just too uncomfortable to imagine.
Papyrus was willing to do a lot to reach his goals, but even he had a limit.
"and what do we even know about the wendigos, anyway?" Sans asked, voice tight with frustration. "clearly not enough. clearly, the others think that they're pretty great. and i knew - "
He cut himself off.
"YOU THOUGHT YOU KNEW HIM," Papyrus corrected, knowing exactly who his brother was talking about.
Despite Sans being a generally affable kind of guy, it was very difficult for him to become close with people. It had seemed like he was really getting to know that Wendigo - Tanner - and even if they weren't best friends, they were still close enough that they knew each other.
Or, at least they thought they did.
"i... maybe i did know him," Sans said. He looked down at his hands, not acknowledging Papyrus' confused sound. "maybe i knew him as much as i needed to. tanner being a wendigo... it didn't actually change any of the things i liked about him. he's still the guy that laughed at my jokes and constantly fumbled through attempts to ask grillby out."
"BUT NOW, THINGS WON'T BE THE SAME." It wasn't a question. Of course they wouldn't be the same.
The Undertale Brothers had chosen a side, and they had shown up to that side. It just so happened that they knew some of the people on the other side.
"i think... i think maybe we should quit while we're ahead," Sans said, slowly. "we've got some stuff we need to think about."
Papyrus was silent for a long moment. Then, he sighed.
"ALRIGHT. I TRUST YOUR JUDGEMENT."
Notes:
paps: and to think, this was such a good idea!
sans: was it, tho?hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all
Chapter 73: best be prudent,
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was the last day of the reunion, and Sans could not possibly be any happier. He didn't think he was the only one with that opinion, either - Razz, Slim, Rus, and Serif all had varying grins on their faces, having evidently found something to be happy about after they had disappeared the day before.
Sans hadn't asked, even with how curious he was - he wasn't the type to invite questioning from others, and he respected his fellow 'dark' timeline counterparts to give them the same courtesy.
Some monsters, of course, held no such restrictions. His Underlust counterpart had been trying to needle the other skeletons all morning, not relenting in his good-natured teasing even during breakfast.
Sans could see that Razz, especially, was getting pretty sick of it, and he eyed Whimsy with a warning glare, trying to tell him not to push his luck.
Whimsy, utter bastard that he was, completely ignored Sans' subtle hints, leaning forward to prod at Razz with a smile.
"come on, it must have been something nice to put that look on your face," the scantily-clad skeleton teased, a certain twist to his grin that had Sans putting his hackles up.
Razz only rolled his eyes in response.
"IT WAS A FRUITFUL VENTURE," he said, and proceeded to ignore the rest of them and snag a piece of fruit, shoving it onto his brother's plate.
Slim shot him a glare, not very impressed by his brother's attempts to regulate his diet, or the pun, but he grudgingly speared the fruit with his fork and stuck it in his mouth, frowning petulantly as he did so.
Sans couldn't resist a snigger at that - even Little Pup didn't look so bratty. Little Pup was perfect, after all.
The child in question was sitting by his side, nearly dozing off after having eaten their breakfast with absolutely no complaints.
On Little Pup's other side, his brother, Gunner, was poking at his food, pretending that he wasn't listening to the others' conversation.
"I MUST ADMIT THAT I AM ALSO CURIOUS!" Amor said, resting his chin on his hand as he gazed curiously at them. "OBVIOUSLY, YOU DO NOT HAVE TO TELL US IF IT'S A SECRET, BUT YOU HAVE ALL SEEMED TO REALLY PERK UP!"
"IN COMPARISON TO WHAT?" Razz snarked, but when all Amor did was wait patiently, he seemed to deflate. "FINE, FINE. WE MET UP WITH A FRIEND OF OURS, THAT'S ALL. THERE WAS A BIT OF A... SITUATION, BUT WE MANAGED TO MAKE IT WORK."
He sounded very pleased with himself, and Slim gave an agreeable hum.
Sans felt his own curiosity rising at that, exchanging a glance with his brother. A friend? One that all four of them knew? And, obviously, they hadn't expected to meet this friend at this time, so they probably weren't local to the area.
"YOUR ROOMMATE, I PRESUME?" Amor said, raising a brow. "I DIDN'T KNOW YOU WERE PLANNING TO MEET."
Immediately, Razz scowled.
"I DO HAVE OTHER FRIENDS, YOU KNOW." Notably, he did not say that Amor was wrong.
At hearing the way the conversation had turned, Little Pup sat up, shaking off their exhaustion. When Sans glanced down at them, curious as to why they suddenly got interested, Little Pup tugged on his sleeve.
Fighting back a smile, Sans allowed himself to be pulled down to their level, letting Little Pup whisper in his ear without the other skeletons hearing.
“That’s the person that went with me to the Alley, right?” They said, keeping their voice low.
“yeah, that’s right,” Sans said. Who else could it be? Despite his protests, Razz didn’t really have any other friends. Well, none that weren’t skeletons, or otherwise members of the Underground, anyway.
“...Can I go too?” Little Pup asked, their voice growing so quiet that even Sans had to strain to hear it.
He blinked, a bit confused, but when he saw the way that they fidgeted, not quite daring to meet his eyes, he had to resist a chuckle.
“made a friend, did you?” He teased, and when all Little Pup did was pout, puffing out their cheeks, he really did laugh. “i’ll see what i can do.”
Really, after all these years, he’s still way too soft on this kid. Gunner always scolds him for it, even though he’s just as bad, and equally bad at hiding it.
Sans cleared his throat, catching the attention of everyone at the table. Razz slanted a glare at him, wary of more teasing, but Sans didn’t bother to make fun of the grumpy police officer (for once).
“where did you guys meet up?” He said instead. “our mutual friend did a favor for me and gunner a while back, and this would be a good time to repay it.”
“OH?” Razz said, suspicious as he always was.
Sans only shrugged.
“well, we’re in the area, aren’t we?” He said casually, leaning against the table with his elbows.
“YES, I DO THINK THAT WOULD BE A GOOD IDEA,” Gunner said thoughtfully, placing his utensils down. “PERHAPS WE COULD ALL GO OUT FOR DINNER TOGETHER. OUR TREAT.”
Now, that managed to get everyone’s attention, especially the Horrortale brothers. No one wanted to turn down free food, after all.
“you sure you can afford that?” Serif interjected, tapping one phalange against his cracked eye socket. “not to discourage the offer, but we can eat a lot.”
“ESPECIALLY IF YOU’RE GOING TO INVITE A WENDIGO,” Razz agreed, raising his brow.
Oh, Sans knew what this was. A challenge. How delightful!
“i think we’ll survive,” Sans replied dryly. The monsters from Mobtale were mostly on the right side of the law, these days, but that didn’t mean that stopped them from making a profit.
“mark your words,” Slim chuckled, but at least he didn’t offer any objections of his own.
Razz scowled at his brother, but refrained from arguing further.
“WE’LL GET IN CONTACT,” he grumbled.
“sounds like fun,” Sans said, his teeth spreading in a vicious grin.
It was always fun to see you, after all.
Notes:
razz: i don't know what you guys are talking about, i have tons of friends
slim: of course you do bro
razz: ok there's no need to sound so sarcastichey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all
Chapter 74: best be wise!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
You were woken out of your daze by the buzz of your phone beside you on the bed, and you grumbled to yourself incoherently before slapping a hand over it and dragging it closer.
After that complete clusterfuck of a meeting that you’d been subjected to, you had decided to take some time for yourself and just melt right into your bed. Possibly permanently. It wasn’t a bad way to die, really, and you would know.
Of course, the world couldn’t let you have that. You felt like you had only barely fallen asleep before someone dipshit was calling you, completely wrecking your Relaxation Time™. If this turned out to be some kind of telemarketing scam, you were about to lose your shit on a call center employee -
“Hey, did I wake you?” Felix said. “I don’t actually know what timezone you’re in right now…”
Your very last vestiges of restraint were what saved your phone from being snapped in half through the force of your grip, letting out a tight breath.
“It’s fine,” you said through gritted teeth. It was actually not fine, and Felix was very lucky that he was so fuzzy and lovable, but there was no point in flipping out on the poor monster, no matter how satisfying it might have felt.
“Ah, sorry,” Felix said, and he truly did sound apologetic. “I just finished dinner, and I figured now would be a good time to call.”
Blinking, you pulled your phone away from your face to check the time. Only mid-morning for you; huh, there really was a major time difference.
“It’s fine, really, I’m up,” you said, sitting up to recline against the headboard, tiredly rubbing at your eyes.
It was probably about time for you to get up, as much as you hated to admit it. Just because the official meeting was over, it didn’t mean that you didn’t have things you needed to get done. Well, you didn’t technically have anything right now, but you had no doubt that you would be given orders in the near future.
“Did you need something?” you asked, feeling your curiosity perk up a bit. Felix was all the way back in Ebott, after all.
He let out a frustrated breath - you could practically see him making that ‘so-so’ sign he did so often.
“I hate to bother you while you’re off with your family, but there has been a bit of a situation, I thought you might appreciate the update.”
Chewing on your lip, you tried not to let your mind jump to any worst case-scenarios.
“It’s not a bother, go ahead.”
“Right.” Felix took a deep breath, which really wasn’t doing anything to help with your nerves. “You heard about the hunters in Ebott, right? Monsters - both Underground and Surface - have been passing around rumors about it for weeks.”
Hunters? Man, it felt like it had been years since Razz had told you about that, even though it had really only been less than a week. So sue you, it was a rough week.
“Yeah, I heard.”
“Well, a bunch of them got arrested. Apparently, they assaulted a werewolf over on Birch Street and the Haven Law Office brought down the fear of - uh, well, lawyers on them.” Felix sounded a bit amused, despite himself, and you couldn’t blame him.
Hah, Octavius must have had a fun weekend.
“A bunch of them? So not all of them?” That was a bit surprising. Your old friend was nothing if not thorough, and there was no way that Octavius would have let this one go.
“Yeah, that’s the real reason I thought I should call,” Felix said, his voice turning serious. “According to reports, three of the hunters weren’t at the scene of the crime, so they got off with plausible deniability. But, to absolutely no one’s surprise, the rate of assaults on monsters in the city has ticked up in the past couple of days. People are starting to get afraid.”
You rubbed your forehead, resisting a groan. And to think, you’d been hoping that all your problems would be solved once the shit on base was finished.
“Is… is there anything I can do to help?” you asked hesitantly. “I know I’m not exactly close right now, but still.”
You heard Felix mumbling under his breath, rustling through some papers.
“Yeah, I actually do have something, just gimme a sec to find it…”
He put the phone down, and you could vaguely hear him cursing under his breath as he opened drawers and went through folders.
“ - this what you’re looking for, babe?” another voice said, just barely audible.
“You’re a lifesaver Meanly, thank you,” Felix answered, suddenly sounding much clearer. He must have picked the phone up again.
“Okay, here’s the scoop,” he said, jumping so briskly into his ‘reporter’ voice that you had to resist a snort. “The monsters of Ebott’s Alley have decided to organize a protest. They’re working on getting permission from City Hall, but they have a good chance at it, considering how many eyes are on Ebott right now.”
Ah, that was true. Ebott was the Monster Capital of the World, even if for no other reason than because it was where the Undergrounders had first popped up. If there was anywhere a protest would get noticed, it would be in Ebott.
“Okay, and...?” you said, inviting him to continue.
“Right, right. Well, I’ve been helping out with the organizing, and I thought that it might be a good idea for you to speak. If you get back in time, anyway.”
You, speak at a protest? What could that possibly accomplish?
...Actually, if you managed to get Captain or one of the others to help out - hm. This might be a chance to improve the situation for Wendigos too.
“Alright,” you agreed. “I’ll see what I can do.”
Felix said his thanks and quickly got off the phone, as busy as ever. Bemused, you dropped your phone onto your bedsheets and let out a sigh.
Determined to get a least another hour of sleep, you rolled over, stuffing your head underneath your pillow and closing your eyes.
Your phone went off. You snatched it up, answering it with an angry tirade already in the back of your throat.
“Oh, what’s happened now?” You snarled in a fit of pique, not even bothering to check the caller ID.
There was a moment of silence.
“I WAS GOING TO INVITE YOU OUT TO LUNCH,” Razz said slowly. You could practically taste the judgement. “IS THIS A BAD TIME?”
Oops.
Notes:
felix: hey, so shit's kinda fucked right now
reader: tell me about ithey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all
Chapter 75: time to open up your eyes
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"No, no!" you rushed to say, feeling your cheeks burn with embarrassment. "Lunch sounds great. Sorry, everything's just been so hectic lately..."
Sans let out a low chuckle, and to your relief, his tone didn't seem annoyed. "UNDERSTANDABLE. DO YOU THINK YOU'LL BE ABLE TO MEET US OFF BASE?"
"I... uh, I'm not sure," you admitted, after taking a moment to think about it. Certainly, no one would be eager to let you just wander off on your own after that disaster of a meeting, but you felt like you had an okay chance of convincing them. "I'll ask. Either way, I'll text you to let you know."
"ALRIGHT," Sans said simply. He didn't ask any prying questions, to your great relief. "BE CAREFUL."
When the two of you hung up, you felt a subtle warmth in your chest. Even the little things felt big, especially when you had spent so long deprived of them. After another moment of basking in that feeling, you heaved yourself up with a sigh.
You had the odd sensation of going to ask your parents for permission to have a playdate, but regardless, you would see it through.
...
"Out of the question," Nicholas rejected.
"And why is that?" the Captain said, standing just slightly in front of you with a protective stance. "I have given permission, and the Rookie has already previously received permission from HQ to leave the Base."
"That was in a different circumstance," Nicholas bit out, visibly working to keep his cool. The past few days had not been kind to him, based on the bags under his eyes. "As the situation stands currently, it's simply impossible to allow that kind of security risk."
On the one hand, you could understand his point. On the other hand, Nicholas was a dick and was welcome to go fuck himself.
You glanced around desperately, hoping that someone would give you a solution, only for the worst possible person to do so.
"Well, why don't I go along?" Mason spoke up, blinking innocently when the rest of you turned to him. "I'd be happy to keep an eye on the Rookie, sir. In fact, I could almost consider it my duty."
His simpering tone was enough of a clue that he was planning something, and you eyed the Lieutenant warily.
Nicholas considered it for a moment, apparently wavering.
You didn't really understand why, and the look you exchanged with the Captain made it obvious that he held the same opinion. Out of all the Wendigos, Mason had always been the most trouble. Even if some of the others were aggressive, Mason was just an outright bastard. So why would they -
Ah. Mason hadn't spoken much at the meeting, had he? They didn't know.
Nicholas pursed his lips, clearly unsatisfied, but unwilling to make more of an enemy out of the Wendigos if he didn't have to.
"Acceptable," he said tersely. "Though I must ask you to return within two hours. We don't want any incidents to occur in such a fragile phase of our partnership, after all."
"Of course!" Mason grinned, slinging his arm over your shoulder. "We'll make sure that no such incidents occur, sir. I guarantee it."
Sweating, you texted Sans to let him know what was going on, and prayed that Mason wouldn't bring up the whole 'cannibalism' thing.
Mason had this delightful habit of making everything worse all the time, and you could only hope that he wouldn't decide to use it at this particular moment.
"So," he began, while the two of you were walking out of the Base and towards the town. Sans had said that they could meet up at Grillby's, and then they could all decide where to eat. "Who's going to be at this thing, again?"
You had never told him in the first place. That was on purpose.
"Uh, well, you've already met two of them," you stalled. "Outside the bar, the other night. Sans and Papyrus. They're probably gonna be called Razz and Slim, though, considering the company."
"Delightful," Mason said. He almost sounded like he meant it, too. It was just too suspicious.
"Other than that, it's probably gonna be Rus and Serif. They're like us," you said, sticking your hands in your pockets.
Mason cocked his head, eyeing you with interest. "Like us?"
"Their timeline is called Horrortale," you explained. "I don't know the specifics, but there was a fair amount of cannibalism involved, apparently. I think I told you about the police case I helped with about a month back? They were the main suspects. Uh, it wasn't actually them, though."
"Right," Mason grinned amusedly.
You knew that it wouldn't have bothered him even if the Horrortale brothers were guilty. Mason had already proven that he wasn't against some casual cannibalism.
Immediately after you had the thought, you felt awful, shoving it aside. That wasn't fair to him - Mason had always seemed to have adjusted faster than the others, but you knew that was only a careful mask. His recent loss of control only proved it.
He was a bastard, but he was also basically your brother. You had to give him a bit more credit than that.
"Okay," you said aloud, nodding your head. You let out a shaky breath. Things were going to be okay - you had said it, and you would force it to be true if you had to.
Suddenly, you felt Mason pat your head. You looked over at him, blinking in surprise.
There was a remarkably kind smile on his face, eyes crinkling under the force of it.
"Yes," he said, almost gentle. "It's okay. Come on, we need to hurry up so I can harass your friends."
"Please don't."
"I'm afraid that I have to, legally speaking."
"That doesn't even make any sense!"
The two of you were still teasing and picking on each other when Grillby's came in sight, and when you looked over to see if any of the skeletons were there yet, you were surprised to see, uh, a couple more than you'd expected.
And, even more importantly - !
"Little Pup!" you called out, quickening your pace. "Aw, kid, it's good to see you again! How have you - "
You were cut off when Little Pup slammed into your leg, hiding their face against the fabric of your pants.
Your heart nearly melted. You knelt down, giving them a proper hug.
"Did you miss me?" you teased gently.
Their only reply was the faint sensation of them nodding against your shoulder, still hiding their face.
Who gives a shit about skeletons? Ah!! This kid is too cute!!
Notes:
skeletons: wait why is this guy with you
reader: it's called a two for one deal, don't be so ungratefulyep, here's the truth guys. little pup has been the favorite all along, no one else even stood a chance. lol, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all
Chapter 76: come on, come clean
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
While you were busy fawning over the small human that seemed determined to burrow into your side, Mason kept a careful eye on the skeletons that were approaching.
They seemed nice enough. They were willing to help out with the situation at base, and you liked them, which would usually be enough for him. But, with everything that had been going on lately... Mason couldn't help but feel a little guarded.
"what, no welcome for me?" the one called Slim teased, holding his arms out to you.
You laughed, carefully holding Little Pup to one side while you embraced him with the other.
"Yes, hi everyone! Thanks so much for the invite."
There was a chorus of hellos, everyone stepping forward to surround the Rookie in a semicircle.
Mason quickly moved in, pulling you back a step so that he could smile disarmingly at the group without your interference.
"Yes, thanks so much. We appreciate your understanding," he said, keeping his expression calm and even. "I'm Lieutenant Mason, you can just call me Mason. Rookie has told me about all of you, it's so nice to meet you!"
Then, catching the eye of the four skeletons that had been at the meeting, he gave them all a cordial nod.
"Well, meeting you officially, at least."
"INDEED IT IS!" Rus said, reaching out to shake Mason's hand with a friendly smile. "WE DIDN'T GET A CHANCE TO SPEAK AT THE MEETING, SO I'M VERY HAPPY THAT WE'LL HAVE THAT OPPORTUNITY NOW!"
Mason smiled reflexively, feeling the way his shoulders untensed at the kind regard. No wonder the Rookie was so fond of this guy - it had been a long time since someone managed to so thoroughly get past his defenses.
Very suspicious! He would have to keep an eye on that.
The others quickly took the time to introduce themselves, all acting very polite as they shook Mason's hand and greeted him cordially.
Of course, Mason could already tell that they weren't exactly thrilled to see him. Well, perhaps that wasn't entirely fair - they all acted quite nice, but their interest in the Rookie was so blatant that Mason couldn't help but amusedly consider himself as the third wheel in a group of eleven people.
There was a bit of an awkward silence as the skeletons all tried to figure out how to move forward with this unexpected person being brought along, but Mason provided them an easy solution.
"Lunch, right?" he reminded them, raising a brow. He made sure to do it when Rookie wasn't looking, since you would undoubtedly prod at him with your sharp and boney elbows to be nicer. "Do you all have a place in mind?"
With a party this big, and two of them being almost literal black holes, Mason could only hope that the wait staff was prepared.
"AH, WELL - " the one who had introduced himself as Gunner (and wasn't that a fun surprise; Mason knew a mobster when he saw one) glanced up for a moment, eyes on the sign of the restaurant above them. "WE THOUGHT ABOUT GOING TO GRILLBY'S AT FIRST, BUT THEN LITTLE PUP EXPRESSED AN INTEREST IN SOMETHING A LITTLE LESS GREASY, SO WE'RE GOING TO TRY THE DINER DOWN THE STREET."
The child in question looked up from where their head was tucked against the Rookie's leg, confusion making it evident that they had expressed no such interest, but they nodded regardless and quickly tottered over to Snipe's side.
"Oh, awesome!" you cheered. You immediately dragged everyone down the street, chattering about the food you were planning to get and how happy you were to spend time together.
Walking into the diner, Mason noticed the poor Waiter's face pale upon seeing how large their group was, but he bravely faced them and quickly took their orders. When he took the orders of the two Wendigos in the group, both of which were big enough to feed an entire family on their own, he was able to professionally cover-up his 'dead inside' expression. Mason resolved to leave the man a generous tip.
The food came shortly, and Mason knew it was time to really begin with his self-imposed mission.
When he saw that you were sufficiently distracted, he turned his attention to the pair of brothers from Swapfell. Based on the minimal stories that you had told him, those ones were the biggest threats.
(they were the ones you spoke of most often, the ones you spoke of most fondly - and, what, he was supposed to be okay with that? it had been so long since you were on base, and now all you wanted was to leave. you were one of his, he couldn't let you be taken away - )
"You've been looking after our Rookie, haven't you?" he said smoothly, cutting into his pancakes and making sure to keep the movement casual.
"OF COURSE, WE HAVE BEEN HAPPY TO KEEP YOUR, AH, ROOKIE IN OUR LIVES," Razz spoke, diplomatic enough to almost make Mason want to applaud him. Slim didn't even bother to pay attention, focusing instead on the Rookie on the other side of the table, who was sandwiched between the two Lust brothers.
"And I'm grateful," Mason said in reply. His smile was still entirely guileless.
Razz only nodded, glancing away. He looked a bit frustrated. Now, how could that have happened?
Mason's smile turned sly, for a split-second. How interesting.
Don't think that I'll back down from such a weak claim. You're a hundred years too early to think about beating me.
...
Amor glanced down, taking a long sip of water to conceal his intentions. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Mason's soul.
Like yours, it was not quite a human soul, and not quite that of a monster. It was harder to see in Mason; his soul was far more guarded, and it took far more effort to see exactly what he was made of.
Of course, Amor tried not to make a habit of this, but... Better to ask for forgiveness than permission, and all that.
Besides, he didn't think that it was a bad decision, in the end! Truly, Amor had nothing to worry about.
After all, Mason had such a beautifully Determined soul.
Notes:
mason: all these people have ulterior motives, i just know it
reader: you literally always have an ulterior motive
mason: exactly. i can recognize my own kind, rookiehey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all
Chapter 77: don't make a scene
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
You fought to keep a steady grin on your face, determined not to let Mason ruin this meal. Because that was exactly what he was about to do, if he kept needling everyone.
"So, what do you do for work?" he asked Snipe, expression completely guileless, as if butter wouldn't melt in his mouth.
"i run a neighborhood watch program," Snipe answered without missing a beat. He, somehow, had managed to make an even more innocent expression than Mason. Of course, it only made him seem more untrustworthy, but you had to admit that you were impressed by the effort.
"Oh, how nice!" Mason said. The motion that he made as he cut into his food made it look like he was just waiting for the moment when he could stab into one of them instead. "A community organizer, how responsible."
He was still smiling, but the fact that he was perfectly mimicking an angry mother-in-law made the effect more eerie than anything else.
"aw shucks, thanks," Snipe said. You were pretty sure that if he had eyelashes, he would be fluttering them coyly. "i do my best. wanna make sure that my kid grows up in the safest environment possible, you know?"
His sentence dipped at the end, giving away perhaps more truth than he had meant to. Mason must have caught it too, as he only hummed for a moment and returned to his food.
Snipe had a triumphant look for a split-second before it smoothed over, and you covered your mouth with your hand, looking away to hide your grin. It was pretty cute that he thought he'd won - Mason never let go of his prey that easily. But still, you were happy to jump into the conversation and misdirect.
"That's awesome, Snipe!" you said, reaching across the table to poke him with your fork. You really did mean it, too. It may not have been the most legal path in life, but that was hardly your concern, and you knew that he and Snipe were doing their best for Little Pup, which was more than enough to earn your respect. "Good for you."
He seemed to have caught the sincerity in your tone, as he blinked and seemed startled for a moment, before he reached up to tip his hat down to shadow his face, barely hiding a small smile. His cheekbones were dusted with the faintest red tinge, and you refrained from drawing attention to it, biting back a chuckle.
Man, what a dork. You were glad that he was here.
As you thought so, you noticed a piece of chicken being nudged onto your plate. Glancing over, Whimsy gave you a lazy smile, a simple curling of the mouth.
"i'm all done, i'm not gonna eat it," he said in that low drawl. "figured you would want it."
You beamed at him, eagerly spearing the meat with your fork. "Absolutely! Thanks!"
You chowed down without a second thought, taking any of the leftovers that the others passed you. Amor gave you the rest of his salad, but it was an absent-minded gesture, as his line of sight was elsewhere.
Curious, you followed his gaze, and saw that he was staring right at Mason. He hadn't noticed yet, considering that he was busy attempting to both passive-aggressively force Razz out of existence and also seemed to be keeping a wary eye on Rus, like he wasn't sure what to make of the cheery skeleton.
Ironically enough, Mason didn't have his attention on the one skeleton who actually seemed to be interested in him, Amor's eyelights having a strange gleam to them.
His gaze kept flickering between Mason's chest and his face, as if studying something.
While you were pondering over this strange occurrence, Whimsy tugged on your sleeve, silently asking you to bend down so he could whisper something in your ear.
You obliged, ignoring the rising heat in your face as Whimsy's low voice rasped a message.
"he's just observing his soul patterns," Whimsy told you quietly. "your friend's got an interesting look to him, that's for sure. been a while since i saw a soul so... singular."
Then, he paused for a moment, and his hot breath was tickling your cheek. You flushed a bit darker in response, and Whimsy chuckled.
"of course, you're still our favorite," he said teasingly.
You abruptly pulled away, thankful that the others were all distracted by Mason being a nuisance, and weren't witness to your embarrassment.
Whimsy, of course, only smirked when you looked down at him with a pout, giving you a coquette wink.
You looked away, shoving another piece of food in your mouth to stop yourself from saying something foolish. Honestly... this man truly was not fair.
Still, he'd given you something to think about. Some Undergrounders could see Souls, right? What a strange thought.
You knew from Felix that the Soul wasn't an especially intimate thing with Undergrounders, considering that small flashes of the Soul would be seen during Checks and Encounters, but a human soul was different. It was stubborn, more connected to its host body - or so you had been told. Human Souls would really only be seen during a Battle with an Undergrounder, or after an Undergrounder killed them. After all, humans had been dying for a long, long time, and no human had ever seen a human Soul. Though they definitely existed, it seemed that an Undergrounder was necessary to bridge the gap. Even Surface monsters weren't capable of anything like that.
...You wondered what your soul was like. Was it human? Or...
You shook it off, deciding that there was no point in getting angsty right now. This wasn't the time to debate about the nature of humanity and what it means to be a monster, this was a time for friends! For good food and bad laughs, and you were determined to get it.
Glancing at the clock, you let out your breath in a low hiss. Not much time left. Glancing around the table to see everyone laughing and joking around with each other, even Mason having been drawn into a lively conversation with Rus and Serif, you knew that you had to make this time count.
Notes:
reader: well, i guess it would be a good idea for my friends to meet my family
*sudden possibility that they might actually get along*
reader: i have made a terrible mistakehey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all
Chapter 78: learn the family trade
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The meal wrapped up quickly enough, especially with all the nervous energy surrounding everyone.
Mason, of course, wouldn't count himself as among those numbers; he hadn't felt anything close to nervousness since the first day he hit the trenches in France. In fact, tense situations actually tended to make him calm down, keeping his focus steady. Tanner, who used to work on a Vaudeville show before he got drafted, had likened it to a kind of stage fright - all the fear and panic will happen before you actually get onto the stage. Once you're facing the audience, it's go time. All you can do is try your best to survive.
It had been a few decades since Mason had seen active combat, but it never felt like it. He was always tense, always prepared - always waiting.
As time went on, he began to understand that he didn't actually know what he was waiting for. But it was still there, still hovering in the back of his mind.
What if you lose? What if you fail? What if it all falls apart again?
America had seen plenty of wars since his time of service, and he hadn't participated in any of them. But there was a private war, one that left him stranded between the people he had long considered his family, and the government of the country he had once vowed to protect.
Obviously, he knew who to choose. Even back in the 30s, the United States government hadn't done much to endear him to their services. Ah, but...
Mason snuck a glance around the Diner, casually avoiding the eye of any of the skeletons sitting around him. At this point, they were just waiting for the check (which Snipe, in particular, seemed to be dreading - serves him right), so everyone was just chatting casually.
The customers were mostly human. The employees, too. They'd be getting the beginning of the lunch rush soon enough, so the workers were all rushing around to get everything ready.
When he took a subtle breath, he picked up the distinct smell of earth-scale-venom. Ah, the cook was a Naga.
But... that was it.
Mason settled himself down a little more comfortably in his chair, telling himself not to be bothered by it. It made sense, after all. Small towns like this don't tend to have many monsters to begin with. When Grillby's bar had opened up, the number of Undergrounders in residence had boomed, but even though plenty of Surface monsters came by to visit the bar, it was rare for any of them to actually live or work in town.
That was probably why the Wendigos had been settled in this base. Less chance of being discovered.
The military had taken a risk, Mason could acknowledge that. No one liked Wendigos - monster, human, whatever.
Too instinctive. Too animalistic. Mason had heard every excuse in the book, and he couldn't refute them nearly as well as he wished he could.
Clenching his fist under the table, he tried to calm his breathing. He felt kind of like he was shaking, but he knew he wasn't. He had more control than that.
But, you see -
Wendigos are formed from desperation. Wendigos are formed because of fear and panic and if I don't do this I am going to -
It's not fair.
why did everyone else get to live happily when he was left to starve -
"um, lieutenant? is everything okay?"
Mason jolted, his clawed fingers leaving deep grooves in his palm. He looked up, belatedly realizing that he had been staring listlessly at the table, only to see Serif looking at him, something approaching concern in his single eyelight.
Everyone else was gathering their things. It was time to go, apparently. He hadn't even noticed the waiter coming back. Too bad, he'd wanted to watch Snipe's expression as he was forced to fork over the cash.
"Ah... Yeah, sorry," he said, blinking rapidly. He stood up, casually wiping his hand on his napkin to get rid of the blood. The wound was already healing, and he crumpled the cheap paper thing into a ball to hide the stain. Leaving it on the table, he gave Serif a winning smile. "Just lost in thought. I suppose we're heading out?"
"yeah," Serif, thankfully, didn't ask anymore questions, though Mason noticed that he stood a little closer to him, as if to catch him if he were to fall.
Mason resisted the urge to grit his teeth at the delicate treatment, knowing how the gesture was intended. Not to mention, it would actually be pretty funny to watch this tiny-ass skeleton dude try and hold up all 6 feet of him, ha.
Besides, this guy was one of the ones who Rookie said was 'like us', right?
Maybe...
He stole a glance at the younger brother, Rus. He was taller, and his teeth were cracked and jagged. His eye sockets were smaller too, shrunken. Malnutrition, probably.
Walking in-between the two skeletons to follow the others out the door, Mason was struck by the resemblance. His own Wendigo form was... rather skeletal, after all. He was much larger than the Rookie - almost everyone in their troop was, but he was still not the best example of the species. That was the Captain, of course.
He imagined what it would have been like, to fight the war with these skeletons by his side. They would have been good at it. Mason was a killer, and like recognizes like.
Maybe these skeletons had also been fighting a private war.
When Mason saw you walking ahead, getting in one last moment with your friends before you had to leave (forced back into a prison that had never wanted you, never wanted any of us), he let out a slow breath.
He made a choice.
"Thanks," he said abruptly.
Rus peered down at him, while Serif merely hummed in reply.
"no problem," the shorter skeleton replied. While his voice had a rough quality, it was remarkably soft.
Rus seemed a bit confused, but he only laughed, gently placing a hand on Mason's shoulder.
"WE HAVE DONE NOTHING WORTHY OF THANKS, MY FRIEND," he said.
Mason only looked away. He didn't shrug off Rus' hand.
No one liked Wendigos. Not even Mason. But...
Well. Rookie had good taste. That's all.
Notes:
mason: oh doctor, thanks so much for coming. i appreciate the input, everyone around here is kinda a mess -
mason: what do you mean i have ptsd. where did you even get your degree, you hacksorry i missed an update last week! hope mason's inner struggles help to make up for it lol. hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all
Chapter 79: make yourself a monster
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Time went by way too fast. It felt like it was only a few minutes after leaving the base that you were saying your goodbyes, trying not to tear up when Little Pup clung to your leg.
The rest of your friends weren't much better, hovering in a strange little semicircle of overprotective skeletons. Mason, seeming a bit lost in thought, had graciously allowed you one last minute with your pals while he went off for a smoke.
"YOU'LL CALL IF YOU REQUIRE ASSISTANCE?" Razz said, sounding almost concerned if it weren't for the severe expression on his face.
Serif, on your other side, nodded and gave a quiet agreement. Those who had been at the meeting with you were a little more aware of the stakes involved with what was going on right now, though you'd given a vague summary to the others at lunch. They had all expressed their concerns about the matter, telling you that they would absolutely take your side if it came down to that.
You had already guessed that, of course, but the confirmation was... nice. As a fairly friendly person, you'd made plenty of companions and acquaintances over the years, but none of them had ever really known what it was like for a Wendigo. And certainly, none of them had ever defended you so ardently, considering you usually did your level best to prevent anyone knowing about your origins to begin with.
So, really. Razz's nagging was very well-received.
You let out a little laugh, patting him on the shoulder.
"I will," you assured him, grinning when Razz looked away with a huff. "Thanks for all your help, everybody. It was great to see you guys again. If all goes well, then I should probably be able to head back to Ebott in a few days. Maybe a week. I suppose I'll see you all there?"
"certainly," Whimsy said, giving you a sly wink. "we'll have to do this again. but, ah, maybe with a few less... guests."
You snorted, ignoring Razz's squawk of outrage and reaching over to give Whimsy a side-hug.
"You've got a deal."
You quickly said your goodbyes with everyone else, giving Little Pup one extra hug for the road, before you had to hurry up and find Mason, knowing that you were running out of time. The only reason that you'd been allowed out was because Nicholas (for some unfathomable reason) seemed to think that Mason was the 'responsible one'. You got the feeling that this was the only chance you were going to get, and if the two of you were late coming back from the meet up, it would only become more ammunition to be used against you.
You found Mason not far away, leaning against the wall of Grillby's Bar as he smoked a cigarette.
You had no idea where he'd gotten it from - weren't those things contraband? But, considering that he'd always been able to get his hands on some even when they were weeks deep into enemy territory, you had to just accept it as some kind of Mason-power. It seemed about as plausible as any other explanation.
Open noticing your approach, he gave a half-assed solute and dropped his cigarette, crushing it under his boot.
"All good, Rookie?"
You nodded, letting out a shaky breath. While you wished that you had more time, you knew this wasn't the last time you would see them.
Captain had the upper hand right now. It was up to the rest of you to make sure that he got the chance to use it.
"Let's get back," you said. "Don't wanna be late."
Mason smiled, a small but genuine thing. He put a friendly arm around your shoulder, beginning to lead you out of town.
"Don't worry. We've got this."
...
Nicholas clicked his pen absentmindedly, staring down at the paperwork on his desk. This had not gone according to plan.
He wasn't even sure if he could salvage it, at this rate. Who could have guessed that the Wendigos were holding back such a trump card? They'd never pulled it out before, after all. While he had his own copy of the initial agreement, he'd never expected them to bring it to the table - especially not so literally.
After all, the Wendigos had been suppressed for years. Literal generations had gone by since that agreement had been made, and the Wendigos had only lost more power and come under more restrictions.
That's what Nicholas had come into this situation expecting - a group of downtrodden monsters that he could squeeze all the worth out of before they finally kicked it.
But instead, he had this. What a pain in the ass.
Hearing a knock on the door of his office, Nicholas let out a sigh and straightened up, quickly tidying some of the papers so that he didn't look like a complete mess.
"Come in!" he called out, gaze still focused on his work.
"Sir." A voice that he knew all too well greeted him, and Nicholas barely managed to tamp down on the sneer that threatened to emerge.
"Captain Davis," he greeted cooly, looking up at the Wendigo who'd decided to come bother him yet again. "Can I help you?"
For a long moment, there was silence. Nicholas studied the man, looking for the monster that he knew laid under his skin.
He didn't see it. Even though he knew it was there, he couldn't see it. Captain Davis looked like any other normal man - if a bit shorter, and perhaps too thin. His hair was short and well-kept, his posture impeccable.
Steady brown eyes were watching Nicholas, almost making him feel as if he was pinned in place.
His skin crawled under that gaze. He hated it, he hated the Wendigos so much. He'd had dealings with plenty of monsters over the years, both Undergrounders and Surfacers, but no monster had ever made him feel so much like prey.
"I believe that we need to come to an agreement," Captain Davis said finally.
Nicholas snorted, his already short temper threatening to snap. "We'll do that at our next meeting. So, if you don't need anything else, I'll have to kindly ask you to - "
His mouth snapped shut as the Wendigo took a deliberate step forward. Nicholas tried to push down the fear rising in him, scolding himself that it was ridiculous to be so scared of a man that was barely five feet tall, but he couldn't help his instincts.
Neither, it seemed, could Captain Davis.
"No," the man said, his voice tinged with an otherworldly echo. "We will speak now."
Nicholas gulped.
Notes:
nicholas: okay how can i turn this situation to my advantage?
captain davis: that's adorable.hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all
Chapter 80: make the world afraid!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"Is that a threat, Captain?" Nicholas said sharply, lacing his hands together to hide the way that they were trembling.
Captain Davis cocked his head to the side, studying Nicholas. It was an entirely inhuman expression, and Nicholas suddenly realized just how much of himself the Captain had been holding back.
Of all the Wendigos, Davis had always seemed the most human, though he was by far the least expressive. It seemed, without his notice, Nicholas had taken that to mean that he was weak.
"It is not a threat," the Wendigo Captain said calmly. There was no more of that strange echo in his voice, but the otherworldliness had not truly faded - now, Nicholas could see it in his eyes, in the way his shadow seemed to stretch and grow, in the way that the hair on the back of Nicholas' neck was standing on end.
"Then I hope you are aware of how inappropriate this is," he said severely. "I do not owe you any of my time, and if you have something to discuss, it can be done at our next scheduled meeting."
"Yes, that sounds like a good idea." Davis still didn't move.
Nicholas swallowed harshly, trying to disguise his panic. "So... You may leave, now."
"Of course."
He didn't leave.
Nicholas stood up, slamming his hands down on his desk.
"That, Captain, would be your cue to get out!" He yelled, using fury as a mask for the creeping fear that was slowly beginning to take over his mind.
Captain Davis only stood there. It seemed almost like he was... waiting for something.
...y–sure...un...
Nicholas sucked in a sharp breath, gazing down at the desk as he tried to get ahold of himself.
"Speak clearly, if you insist on speaking at all!" he barked, trying to shove down the unnerving feeling those whispers had given him.
There was a quiet step, then one more, and then another, until the Captain was standing right in front of Nicholas' desk.
Something in the back of his mind was screaming, a shrill echo of some forgotten pain, a weakness he had never fully buried, an instinct -
He looked up. He looked up, even when everything inside of him told him not to, told him to run run run -
Nicholas looked up, and met the Captain's dark, dark eyes.
"But, sir," the Wendigo said, face a mere inch away from his own. "I didn't say anything."
And then Nicholas could hear it clearly. He could hear it more clearly than anything else he had ever heard in his life, like the words were whispered directly into his brain, like there was another consciousness deep inside of him, like -
Like the whispers had been coming from him all along.
hungry hungry hungry hungry I WILL EAT I WILL EAT I WILL DEVOUR YOUR EXISTENCE AND IF I AM NOT FED THEN I WILL GORGE MYSELF ON ALL THAT IS LEFT
Nicholas opened his mouth and he thought he was screaming but he couldn't tell whether the scream ever actually came out of his mouth or if it was trapped inside of his head with that thing -
The last thing he sees is those dark, dark eyes.
...
Surprisingly, no one stopped you on your way back into Base. Mason had seemed a bit surprised as well at the lukewarm reception, considering dear old Nicholas had been so reluctant to let you out in the first place.
You had kinda expected him to be standing by the door, tapping his foot while looking at his watch, like every disapproving father from a mid-sixties sitcom. You weren't exactly disappointed by the lack of it, of course.
You and Mason parted ways shortly after you entered the Base. He still seemed a bit absentminded, like he had discovered something new that he had to chew over for a while, so you were free to wander to your heart's content. Of course, the wasn't actually very fun when all you had to wander was a military base full of suspicious soldiers and your well-intentioned cousins.
At the thought, however, you were reminded of what Felix had told you. About the protest that would be happening back in Ebott. You cursed the fact that you had forgotten to bring it up to the skeletons when you'd seen them, but you couldn't truly bring yourself to regret it. That was supposed to be something fun, after all, and being forced to talk business during brunch is never a good time.
But even if you don't get the skeleton brothers immediately involved, there was definitely someone that you could talk to!
Knocking on the door, you waited patiently for the occupant to answer.
"One moment!" the voice called out from inside.
A moment later (accurate as always), Nurse opened the door, her long hair tied up in its customary bun. She invited you in with a warm smile, gesturing for you to sit on the bed. There was only one chair in the room, and that seemed to be where Nurse was sitting, considering the amount of string dropped over the arm and the half-finished embroidery on the small table next to it, so you gladly plopped down on the end of the bed, absently running your hand over the fluffy comforter.
"How was brunch?" she said conversationally, settling back down in her chair and grabbing her embroidery hoop. "I hope Mason wasn't too much trouble for you. If he was, just let me know. I'll find a suitable punishment."
"Oh, really?" you teased, raising one eyebrow in question.
Nurse winked. "I have my ways."
The two of you shared a laugh, but you were happy to report that Mason hadn't caused any trouble. Well, at least not enough for you to be mad about it. A little trouble is standard for Mason, after all.
"Actually, though, I came here with a proposition," you said, steering the conversation back on track. "Back in Ebott, there's a lot of stuff going on. Some stuff that I think you could help with."
Nurse looked at you, noting your serious expression, and put her needle down.
"I'm listening."
Notes:
reader: wow, what a lovely day!
nicholas: *literally having an existential nightmare*hey, hope y'all are enjoying!! lemme know what you think. if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all
Chapter 81: this is one position
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The moment he came back to the Base to find that Nicholas wasn't waiting, Mason knew what had happened. Knew what his dear Captain had done.
Of course. He liked to pretend that he was strict and civilized, but Mason knew that his Captain was just as impatient and starved as the rest of them. Just like the rest of them, the Captain never let go of anything without leaving claw marks behind, and Mason knew that he could at least count on that ever-burning fury to work in their favor.
Leaning against the wall next to Nicholas' office door, Mason's lips twitched. He probably shouldn't find this situation as funny as he did, but it was too late. His sense of humor had already been warped a long time ago.
Almost a hundred years ago, in fact. Strange to imagine.
He cocked his head to the side as he took in the sounds of light shuffling in the office, indistinct murmurs. The Captain was sure lucky that Mason had gotten here before any of the normal soldiers had, because they had been in there for far too long, and sounded far too quiet, for it to not be even a little suspicious.
But Mason, as always, was a professional. It was fine if the Captain was being a little careless today. If all went right, they wouldn't be here for much longer anyway.
No one on Base wanted to admit it, but the Wendigos were quickly becoming far more trouble than they were worth. As soon as they protested their treatment, actually, they'd become more trouble than the initial investment gave up.
Surely, the Captain speeding up their release procedure couldn't truly be seen as a bad thing, could it?
Snickering to himself, Mason imagined what Nicholas might look like right now. Was he crying? Sobbing? Begging for his life?
Mason couldn't hear anything like that on the other side of the wall, so maybe the Captain had gone for something a bit more discreet.
He really wished that he could hear it, though. Nicholas had been far too much of a nuisance since he first came onto Base, and Mason had long grown tired of following along with it. He was the best one for the job, considering that the majority of his squad was honest and loyal and all sorts of positive things, but that didn't mean that Mason enjoyed playing the role of suck-up to a douchebag that thought he was better off dead.
Growing a bit restless at the reminder, Mason shifted in place, wondering if the Captain would let him get into the office and take a chunk out of whatever bits of Nicholas were left, only for his train of thought to be interrupted by the man himself.
Captain Peter Davis calmly shut the office door behind him as he exited, entirely unruffled. There wasn't even a speck of blood on his clothing, which was a rather disappointing revelation if truth be told, but Mason comforted himself with the knowledge that if the Captain hadn't outright killed him, Nicholas had to at least have experienced a terrific fright.
The Captain, taking one look at Mason's eager and slightly bloodthirsty expression, only rolled his eyes, grabbing onto his Lieutenant's elbow with one hand and dragging him out of the restricted area.
"How did you even get in here?" the Captain asked gruffly, pursing his lips when Mason only fluttered his eyelashes at him innocently in reply. "Well, whatever. Don't do it again. I need everyone to stay out of trouble for the next couple of days. All goes well, we'll be out of here within the week."
Mason whistled, impressed.
"Nice work, Boss," he complimented, almost managing to make himself sound sincere. "What was it? Fruit basket? Massage? A pinky promise to try your best not to cannibalize anyone ever again?"
The Captain gave that snark exactly the deadpan look that it deserved, narrowing his eyes at Mason's unrelenting cheer.
"It was a result of my winning personality, of course," he said dryly. "How was breakfast?"
Much like Mason's compliment, the way the Captain asked his question almost made Mason feel like he was interested in the answer. Ah, it was no wonder that this was the man he had chosen to stake his life on.
"Absolutely wonderful!" Mason said. "A bit too bony for my tastes, but sacrifices must be made."
The Captain hummed in reply, seeming slightly distracted. Mason knew what he was thinking of, and actually hesitated for a moment before continuing.
"I do approve, though. About the Rookie, and those skeletons," he clarified. Despite all of his snark and sarcasm, Mason was careful about his judgment when it came to the personal relationships of his squad members.
If the Rookie wanted to hang out with a bunch of skeletons, he would allow it. And considering that he had already gone to them for help once, the Captain probably would too.
True to form, the Captain nodded a second later, though he seemed a bit frustrated.
"The ones that I met seem capable. I'll trust your judgement."
Mason stood a little straighter, trying his best to ignore the tiny thrill those words gave him. Hah. Even after all these years, he was always waiting for his Captain to give his approval.
The Captain gave a small, amused huff, having seen Mason's movement. Thankfully, he didn't call his subordinate out on it, merely striding forward as they reached his own office.
(Unsurprising, really. The Captain had always made allowances for his Lieutenant.)
Mason followed faithfully behind him, just as he always had.
Captain Davis moved behind his desk, sinking into his chair with a silent groan. He picked up one of the many candles nearby, lit it, and let the relaxing scent flow through the room.
Only then, after a single moment of letting his eyes close as he tilted his head back, did he straighten up, giving Mason a serious look.
"Go and get the others. Arrange for them to come see me in small groups. If we're about to make our move, we need to make sure that everyone knows their parts."
Mason smiled. It was a mean, nasty little thing, with entirely too many teeth.
"Captain, it would be my honor."
Notes:
reader: wow. i actually can't believe we're actually going to pull this off
mason: well first of all, through unrelenting spite all things are possible, so jot that downhey, hope y'all are enjoying!! this is probably gonna be the last chapter that focuses entirely on our lovely base residents, as this arc is gonna be wrapped up in a few chapters. they won't be gone for good, but the focus will be shifting back to be on our reader and skeleton buds. lemme know what you think! if you have a question/wanna chat, then feel free to hit me up on my tumblr! love y'all
Chapter 82: that you never can resign
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“You worked as a field medic, yeah?” You said, mind racing as you tried to think of some ways to make this work. “Are you still certified?”
If you had Nurse come to the protest with you, there would probably be a better reception, right? Even though Nurse was tall and somewhat intimidating as a result, people were inherently more trusting of healers. When you’re facedown in a foxhole, you bet your ass that you look out for the medic before anyone else.
She raised a brow, nodding. “Yes, I keep everything up to date. It’s been a while since i practiced on anyone except one of us, but I’m still a certified medical worker. Do you think that you’ll have need of my services?”
She sounded a bit concerned at that, causing you to quickly shake your head, waving your hands in a gesture of denial.
“No, no! It’s just...” You took in a deep breath, trying to tamp down on your anxiety. There was no reason to be nervous about this - Nurse was someone you trusted, and even more than that, she was a good person. If she could help, she would. “I was recently contacted by one of my roommates, an Undergrounder named Felix. I told you guys about them, remember?”
Nurse blinked, pursing her lips a little as she thought back. “Yes... The name does sound familiar, now that you mention it.”
“Well, he called me to ask if I would be willing to participate in a protest, back in Ebott. They’re having trouble with some hunters, and they want to encourage the city to take action. He asked if I would be willing to speak, and, uh... If everything works out here, I’d really like you to come along.”
You tapped your fingers against your thigh, trying not to let on how nervous you were. This was a big thing, after all - it would require her to move into the public eye, right in a moment when things were already tumultuous. And Nurse had always been the kind of person who did her work behind the scenes, too; there was no guarantee that she would agree to go on stage in front of an entire city full of people.
But Nurse, contrary to your expectations, didn’t immediately turn you down. She crossed her arms over her chest, watching you with thoughtful eyes.
“You want me to speak with you?”
You nodded in confirmation.
She was quiet for a moment, as if contemplating something, before she slowly spoke.
“I... don’t know what I would be able to help you with, Rookie. You have proven, time and time again, to have a resilience and strength of character that I am incredibly proud of. “ This made you blush, but she only paused for a moment to give you a teasing smile before she continued on. “And, quite honestly, I’m not sure I have enough experience with this situation to be of any benefit. I’ve never encountered any hunters, and that’s not a fear that I’ve had to hold in my life. The things that you’ve seen and gone through in the outside world... I’ve been safe from that.”
“Maybe so,” you acknowledged quietly. “I’ve certainly had things happen to me in the past few decades that... I never could have imaged if I had stayed on Base.”
Homelessness, a starvation like nothing you had ever experienced before. Being treated like trash by everyone around you, even other monsters.
A deep, cutting loneliness.
But. You had meant what you said, back in that meeting. Leaving the Base was the best possible thing for you. It was the only thing that had allowed you to survive to this day.
When you had still been on Base, it had been horrible. In those early days especially, when soldiers - people that you had once known , people who were close to your actual age, all treated you as if you had a contagious disease. No, it was something worse. They treated you as if they didn’t know you anymore. As if the person you had once been and the person you had become were so irreversibly different that the two halves could not be reconciled.
(And maybe the absolute worst thing; knowing that your home, your family , wasn’t far away - and knowing that you would never see them again.)
In the face of that, in the face of what Nurse and every other Wendigo here had been suffering for almost a century, how could she say that she didn’t understand?
You reached out, gently placing your hand on top of hers.
“Maybe you don’t understand everything that’s happened to me,” You said, feeling her confused gaze fix itself to your face. “But you still have a story that needs to be told. This protest isn’t about one isolated incident. Hunters should not be allowed to exist, period. Not when the practice is so deeply rooted in hatred. And what’s been happening here, on Base? That’s a part of that. Just look at Nicholas! I’m pretty sure that the only reason he hasn’t had us killed outright is because he’s afraid of us. But we shouldn’t have to make people scared to get the rights that we deserve. You have a voice, Nurse, and I think you would have something valuable to say. If you’re willing.”
For a long moment, there was only silence. But, slowly, Nurse nodded, flipping her hand over to grasp yours in return.
“If you think it would help, then I‘ll speak,” she said, back straightening into that line of steel that had allowed her to walk into battlefields without fear.
You let out a shaky breath, grinning. “Yes, absolutely.”
Nurse laughed, and yanked on your hand to pull you into an embrace. You went willingly, clutching on to her almost desperately.
This could work. This would work.
Everybody was going to leave Base, and find a new home. And you were going to work to make sure that your home was the safest it could possibly be - for everyone.
Notes:
hey! i'm alive!
there will be more detailed notes on the last chapter (yup, expect the rest of this story to be updated before midnight!), but until you get there; Happy New Year! i hope 2021 will be kind to you. <3
Chapter 83: do not make a fuss,
Chapter Text
When Nicholas had woken up that morning, drool plastered on his cheek and face down on his desk, he let out a groan of irritation as he cleaned himself up. Of course something like this would happen right in the middle of such an important period.
He’d been far too stressed recently. It was starting to do hazardous things to his health.
But he couldn’t worry about that right now; he had things to do.
A surge of impatience hit him as he wrangled his workers, putting in a request for some specific paperwork as he pulled everyone into a meeting.
The Wendigos, of course, were not invited. But that was only to be expected - Nicholas was still trying to figure out how to word some things on the documents, and he didn’t want their interference. Even if the Government was going to be getting the raw end of the deal on this, he was still planning to mitigate the damage as best he could.
“What are we going to do, sir?” Someone spoke up, sounding rather nervous. “The Wendigos are still claiming that they want to cut ties and leave the Base.”
“I’m going to allow it,” Nicholas said nonchalantly, somewhat distracted as he looked through the paperwork he had just been delivered. “It isn’t what we were hoping for, of course, but this whole thing is becoming far too troublesome. The risk is no longer worth the reward, in my opinion. Better to let them out into the streets. Perhaps, with any luck, the hunters will do our jobs for us.”
“Sir, are you... sure about this?” One of the government workers questioned, a bit of hesitance in his voice. “You said before that we still had some other options–“
“Are you questioning me?” Nicholas snapped, feeling a surge of irritation at this impudence. He moved his scorching gaze from his papers to the worker in question, a cold sneer on his face.
The worker immediately shook his head, keeping his mouth shut. Good.
Nicholas waved a hand, dismissing them all from his office. He had paperwork to prepare, unfortunately, and he didn’t want to be dealing with their bumbling while he was at it.
Though... His brow furrowed, pausing his hand from where he was rifling through his desk drawers for a pen. It wasn’t an entirely stupid point. This was a major concession on his part, and one that he certainly wasn’t happy about. The back-pay, especially. His higher-ups would not be happy about that.
It was unlikely he’d get fired over this, considering who it involved, but it would definitely block his path for promotion, at least in the near-future. Nicholas was never the type to put his own career in jeopardy. So, why was he...?
But, even as he began to think on the matter a little deeper, those thoughts drifted from his mind like wisps of smoke, unable to be trapped by grasping hands.
Well, obviously he had to do this. Having those Wendigos on this Base for even one moment longer was simply a hazard! The back-pay, while regrettable, was a suitable compromise for keeping them as far away from (him) everyone as possible.
And it definitely had nothing to do with the shiver that came down his spine at the thought of meeting eyes with that mild-mannered Captain. Why would he be bothered by something like that?
...
In his office, Captain Peter Davis sneezed. It was a tiny, trembling thing - sounding like it would be more appropriate coming from a baby bunny than a grizzled WWII veteran.
Mason immediately laughed, nearly falling out of his chair. “Oh, man, I never get tired of that sound!”
Peter gave him a severe look, pursing his lips.
“That’s not helpful input, Lieutenant Mason.”
Mason only winked, giving a half-assed salute.
Peter turned to face the papers on his desk, hiding his eye-roll in the motion.
“I’ve spoken with almost everyone at this point. Everyone came to the same conclusion; they want to stay together. We might separate at some point in the future, but for now, in the name of both safety and comfort, sticking together has been the ultimate answer.” Peter spoke with the same sense of detached calm as he always did, knowing that it did his troops good to see that he felt the situation was within his control. But this situation was so hugely out of his realm of knowledge, sometimes he felt like he was holding onto that control by only a single thread.
Mason gave a low hum at that, his own agreement unspoken but acknowledged.
“Only one problem with that, though.”
Peter nodded in agreement, his mouth set in a grim line.
“Yes. Where are we going to go?”
They certainly couldn’t stay here. His people had only become more restless, and more unhappy. Peter had been watching as years went by, and his once lively and vibrant soldiers had slowly been silenced. The war had been harsh, true - but it had almost been worse to come home so changed, to come home and realize that your home didn’t want you anymore.
The Base had been suffocating them, slowly but surely. Anywhere was better than here.
“I... might have an idea,” Mason said slowly, as if tasting how the words felt in his mouth. “But it’s going to require... help.”
He grimaced at the word, and despite himself, Peter had to fight back a smile. Mason had always despised having to rely on others, even when he truly needed it - or perhaps especially then.
“And do you need my assistance to make this happen?” Peter said, raising a brow.
“No, no.” Mason waved a hand dismissively. “It’s a couple of Rookie’s skeleton friends. I was talking with them at lunch, and they said they lived at the base of Mt. Ebott. Apparently, no one goes up there, for a number of reasons. A nice, isolated place like that, not far away from the city... Plenty of game for us to hunt...”
Peter raised a brow, raising a hand to his chin in thought.
“Well, it certainly sounds promising. You have to go talk to these skeletons, then?”
“They can give me some more info, at least,” he shrugged.
Peter nodded firmly. “You have my permission. I’ve given everyone some time to get their affairs in order, say goodbye to anyone they need to say goodbye to. One way or another, we are leaving this place behind.”
Mason smirked, giving a small tip of his head. “Well, I’ll drink to that, sir.”
Chapter 84: there's nothing to discuss
Chapter Text
Tanner stared absentmindedly at the ground, flipping a coin through his fingers. It was different, being out in town during the daytime. He'd never done it before, actually. He'd always had to sneak out under the cover of darkness, dodging past the soldiers that were meant to keep them contained.
It had felt thrilling, the first few times. Like that sense of rebellion he had missed out on when he was a teenager; he'd always been working, and then he'd been dragged into a war. In some small way, leaving the base to go hit up the town with his friends had been an escape that he hadn't realized he was craving.
But that was only the first few times. It quickly became monotonous, more of a stress than anything else. They couldn't have anyone asking why they continued to look so young, even after years passed, and if anyone tried to probe too deeply into their backgrounds, they were screwed. Honestly, Tanner had largely stopped going out, after a couple of decades. Even that release just wasn't worth the hassle anymore.
Then, Undergrounders had come to the surface. And shortly afterwards, Grillby's Bar moved into town. It was only one of many locations around the country, managed by a large network of people (many of them named Grillby), but Tanner firmly believed that he had the best one. The food was great, the atmosphere was (mostly) always pleasant, and the bartender was just smokin' .
Tanner let out a soft huff, lips curling into a grin despite himself. That was a stupid pun.
He didn't take back the intention behind it, though. Even though Grillby didn't talk much, he was always looking out for the people around him, in both big and small ways. He seemed to be able to accurately guess Tanner's mood whenever he came to the bar, and he was always giving him new drinks to try. He had even been kind enough not to laugh the first time Tanner had gone loopy on Underground mead and rambled about how warm Grillby made him feel. Especially since it had only been half metaphorical.
It was somewhat embarrassing to look back on, but... Tanner didn't regret it.
He... really liked Grillby.
And now he was leaving.
Tanner leaned back against the park bench where he was sitting, rubbing at his face with his hands. What was there to be sad about? Even though Grillby had never directly rejected him, he'd never acknowledged his flirtations at all. That could be seen as a polite refusal in itself.
It was stupid to think that he was losing something. He and Grillby had never 'had' anything in the first place.
But Tanner couldn't help it. He hated the thought of leaving this place with regrets - especially since it seemed like leaving was going to be the best thing to happen to him in a century, if the way the Captain had sold it to him was true. And to that point, it wasn't like Tanner wanted to stay here, either. Even if he wasn't on Base, this town was far too connected to his suffering for him to ever be entirely comfortable in remaining. He had more pride than that.
That's what it came down to, didn't it? Pride.
Tossing his coin into the air, Tanner caught it with one swift movement and stood up, stuffing it into his pocket. Grillby would be opening his bar soon, and Tanner refused to be a coward and ditch town without even saying goodbye. Regardless of his feelings, Grillby was a good guy, and they'd known each other for a while now. He wanted to say goodbye.
Tanner walked back into town, a determined set to his stride. He passed by the bookstore, where Hannah was holding one of Honda's hands. It looked like he was teaching her how to use a smartphone. A little relief bubbled up at the sight - at least those two seemed to be planning to stay in contact. Even if they weren't staying in the same place anymore, he was sure that their feelings wouldn't change.
When Grillby's Bar was within sight, Tanner's breath caught in his throat. Grillby was just outside, flipping over the sign on the door to read 'open'. When he heard Tanner's footsteps approaching nearby, he turned slightly to look - and then Grillby paused, seeming a bit taken aback.
Tanner rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly, knowing what Grillby was confused about.
"I'm early today, sorry. If you still need time to get set up, I can buzz off for a while. Or I can help, if you need it." He made the offer with a friendly smile, and his heart beating rapidly in his chest. Even though he told himself repeatedly not to hope...
But Grillby slowly shook his head in the negative, and Tanner's heart sank before he could scold himself for it.
"Right," he gave a bit of a fake laugh, feeling like the world's biggest idiot. "Well, I'll just - "
But then Grillby turned, heading into his bar and waving a hand for Tanner to follow. His traitorous heart thumped, and Tanner took a moment to press a hand to his chest in reprimand before he followed Grillby in.
This was the first time it had only been him and Grillby - usually by the time Tanner got there, the bar was full to bursting with monsters and humans alike. It almost felt intimate, sitting at the bar in his normal spot with Grillby standing on the other side, arms crossed over his chest. Grillby tilted his head in an inquiring gesture, and Tanner let out another small laugh.
"Uh, well, truth is - " he stopped, biting his lip. He fidgeted with his hands, lamenting the fact that this conversation would be a lot easier if he was drunk. "I'm, uh, leaving. Town, that is. Going all the way across the country. You've been... This bar has been a real comfort, when I was feeling down. I'm gonna miss it, so... I wanted to say goodbye."
He studiously avoided saying that he was really going to miss the man who ran the bar.
There was a long moment of quiet, where only the crackle of Grillby's flames were heard. Then, a single word.
"...Where..."
Tanner looked up, startled. He very rarely heard Grillby speak.
"Oh, uh," he blinked rapidly, taking in the fact that Grillby was actually interested. "Ebott, I guess. That's the plan, at least. There's another one of your bars there, right? I think I've heard that before."
Grillby's flames actually flared a little, in a gesture Tanner had long realized signaled his irritation.
"...not the same..." Came the murmur, and Tanner snorted at that, covering his mouth to hide the sound of his amusement.
"Definitely not," he said with a grin, eyes twinkling.
Grillby only looked away, in something almost like a pout.
Tanner softened, resting his head on his hand as he stared at this man who had been so kind to him, in the smallest and most significant of ways.
No regrets, right? Tanner decided to bite the bullet.
"I'll miss you." He had to get it out before he thought better of it, and Tanner looked down at the bar top, not willing to see Grillby's reaction.
He blinked, caught off-guard when Grillby grabbed a napkin, pulling a pen out of his apron pocket. He wrote something down on the napkin, and pushed it towards Tanner.
It looked like... a phone number?
"...stay in contact..." Grillby said solemnly. "...then...won't need to miss me..."
A smile bursting free on his face, Tanner grabbed the napkin, even with the knowledge that he was being entirely too enthusiastic.
"Yes! Definitely!"
Tanner grinned, content, as the satisfied crackle of Grillby's fire gave him some much-needed peace.
Chapter 85: you must be one of us
Chapter Text
Mason had a whole plan. He knew where the 'skeleton reunion' was taking place - they rented out the same hall every year, and it always made the place stink of graveyard soil. So, plan. It was an excellent plan.
He waited outside, hanging around like some kinda sketchy drug dealer, for the Horrortale brothers to come outside so he could drag them aside and give them his pitch. He'd expected to have to give them the whole speech, promising monetary compensation and anything else they needed, only to, for once, have his expectations entirely subverted.
"YES, ABSOLUTELY!" Rus said, seeming absolutely thrilled. "IT WOULD BE WONDERFUL TO HAVE NEW NEIGHBORS!"
His shoulders relaxed, but Mason still looked to Serif, making sure that this was something that was not only okay with the both of them, but actually viable in the first place.
"we're heading back to ebott in about an hour," he said quietly. His eyelight was trained on Mason in a way that made him feel uncomfortably seen. "magic is useful for a lot of things. we could have housing set up for you all by the end of the week."
Mason blinked, caught off-guard. "Oh, you don't need to do that, we can handle that part."
"I INSIST!" Rus said firmly, in what was, indeed, a very insistent tone. "AT THE VERY LEAST, YOU MUST ALLOW US TO ASSIST!"
"We'll see," Mason said, a reluctant smile tugging at his lips. "In the meantime, I wasn't joking about the money - "
Mason twitched, having to restrain himself from reaching for a gun he didn’t have (old habits die hard) when the sound of someone clearing their throat behind him.
They’d caught him off-guard in a bad way, so Mason didn’t think he could be blamed for the way his smile tightened as he turned to face them.
And then the smile completely fell from his face.
The skeleton - Sans - gave him a bit of an awkward smile, scratching at the back of his skull.
“you’re, uh, looking to move to ebott?” he said.
Mason stiffened, though he didn’t refute it. Beside him, Serif looked to his counterpart with a wary gaze.
“what’s it to you?”
Mason glanced at him, eyebrow raised at the almost protective edge to his voice. A glimmer of amusement rippled at the edge of his consciousness, and he turned back to face Sans, a little more at ease. At the very least, he wasn't alone.
"we don't live in ebott, obviously, but we know plenty of monsters who do," Sans said quietly. He didn't try to protest the suspicious treatment, only accepting it with a strained look. "i know you and your bro have a lot of land, but they might need more than that."
Rus nodded at that, uncharacteristically silent. Mason pursed his lips. He knew that, of course, but what else was he supposed to do?
"my bro and i can put in a good word for you," Sans said, and though his expression was clearly uncomfortable, he held firm. "we're close with the royal family. don't think they'd have a problem with it regardless, but this might speed things up for you, at the very least."
Mason blinked at him, lips pressed into a thin line. This would probably be about as close to an apology as they would get.
"I... would appreciate it, if you did so," he said, only semi-reluctantly. Serif and Rus, both a steady presence by his side, allowed him to bolster some more determination.
It was a nice gesture, certainly. And Mason was planning on taking advantage of it, given the chance. But they better not be expecting a thank you.
...
It was almost like getting Nurse's agreement had been the last straw that broke the camel's back. An agreement had been reached - you didn't know exactly how it happened, but Mason and the Captain had left that meeting looking rather smug, and Nicholas had yet to appear before you since that day you went out with your friends, so that could only be a good thing.
And you'd been busy getting ready to go back to Ebott and working with Felix over the phone to see how the plans for the protest were going, so you were entirely caught of-guard when you realized that everyone else was coming back with you. Now, that had been a surprise, but Rus had very excitedly called you to scream about being neighbors with your family, and even though it hadn't been what you'd expected, it was hardly something to be disappointed about! It wasn't entirely settled yet, they still had to get permission from the King and Queen to settle there, considering it was decided that King Asgore and Queen Toriel legally owned Mt. Ebott after they came to the Surface, but both Rus and Seriff had assured you that it wouldn't be a problem. The Captain was on top of it, anyway. For once, this wasn't something that you had to stress about.
You were going home.
Nurse would meet up with you later, and depending on how things were going, some of the others might mix in with the crowd. But you had time.
Waiting in the airport, you pulled out your phone. Sans and Papyrus had landed back in Ebott only a few hours ago, and you wanted to let them know you were about to be on your way.
*Hey! It's almost time to get on my plane. I'll text you as soon as I get back to Ebott!
You sent the same text to both of them, just to make sure they got it. The jet-lag was probably hitting them right about now, so you didn't expect a reply, but you wanted to put in the effort anyway.
However, to your surprise, Papyrus texted you back almost immediately.
*sounds good. stay safe, okay?
You felt a smile spread across your face, happiness welling up in your chest. You were so incredibly lucky. Not only did you have these amazing friends who cared for you so much, but you had a family that was finally going to be free. Well, and all that back-pay that would be sent to your bank account soon. That was definitely nice as well.
*Absolutely, See you soon. <3
You sent the text before you could think better of it, quickly turning off your phone and putting it back in your pocket. It wasn't weird to send a heart, right? Papyrus was your best friend. Of course it wasn't weird.
You nearly jumped out of your skin when you felt your phone buzz, and you turned it on with shaking fingers.
*<3
Your shoulders relaxed, and you let out a small breath. Yeah... You were incredibly lucky.
Chapter 86: been searching for deep love for all of their life
Chapter Text
When you finally unlocked the door to your apartment after a long flight and a very stressful non-vacation, you nearly burst into tears. Okay, maybe a few tears escaped, but who was going to tell on you? The couch? Nope. You were safe to cry into the cushioned softness of your couch, wetting the fabric with your tears.
You didn't even bother to go put your bag away, just dumping it on the floor and resolving to deal with it later. It was only around five o'clock, so while neither of your roommates were home, they undoubtedly would be soon. Feeling a wave of tiredness wash over you - both from the long flight, stress, and the ache of sobbing into your furniture, you managed to wrestle with yourself for a moment and slid your phone out of your pocket. Quickly unlocking it, you sent off one text to the skeleton brothers before you could allow yourself to pass out.
*Hey, got home safe! Hopefully we can all meet up soon.
After pressing send, you didn't bother to wait for a reply. Tossing your phone onto the coffee table, you returned to burying your head in the couch cushions, letting out a deep sigh. It almost felt like your body decompressed; as if all the stress inside you, for just a moment, was breathed out into the open air. Taking the break for what it was worth, your tired eyelids dragged themselves shut, dozing off in the light of the late afternoon.
When you woke up later, drool attached to your face and blinking rapidly, Kenan was kneeling next to you, one hand outstretched to where she was gently shaking you awake.
"Hey," she said, her voice low. "Good to see you're back. Tired? Want me to help you move to your room?"
You blinked, and shook your head, sitting up as you wiped off your face.
"Nah, I'm fine," you said, giving her a smile. "I shouldn't be falling asleep just yet, it'll mess up my sleep schedule. And, oh boy, do I have some things to tell you."
Kenan relaxed at that, mouth quirked in a wry grin. "I'm sure that you do. Why don't I order food? Felix should be getting back soon, and you can tell us all about it."
"Oh, hell yeah," you said, brightening. It had been hours since the last time you ate, since you weren't about to spend any money on the overpriced airport food, even if you had suddenly come into a great deal more money than you had ever expected to own. "I'll pay. What do you think about Italian?"
She gave you an amused glance as she stood, pulling out her phone and moving into the kitchen. "Works for me. Extra of everything, yeah?"
"You know me too well."
Kenan only rolled her eyes, a teasing edge to her smile.
"Obviously."
"Obviously," you echoed, experiencing that warm feeling and the way it lit up your chest.
Kenan put in the call, speaking rapidly with the worker on the other end as she ordered obscene amounts of food, and you resolved to give the delivery person a large tip - a delivery like that would probably take several trips to take up, especially since they lived in an apartment building.
But that was a problem for later, and you set it aside. Walking into the kitchen to sit with her at the table, the two of you chatted about random things, waiting to bring up the serious topics for when Felix got home. It didn't take long, actually - he arrived just after the food did, and you happily gave him his portion as you scarfed down your own.
"Glad to see that nothing's changed," he said, a bit amused.
"Eh?" You blinked at him, mouth messy with a ring of sauce around it.
Felix only grinned, cheerful despite the heavy bags under his eyes. "Don't worry about it."
Kenan, across the table from you, laughed under her breath, hiding her grin behind her fork.
"Well, whatever," you said, holding back a pout. "I should probably, uh, tell you guys what happened. The main details, anyway - there's some things that I'm legally not allowed to tell you. Not that I care, honestly, but those things don't really matter in the end."
"Right," Felix nodded, lips twitching. "And then we've got some things to tell you."
Your expression turned serious. It was probably about the hunters, right? You would probably head over to see Octavius sometime soon, to get the inside scoop. It would be helpful to know that kind of background information before the protest.
With that thought in mind, you described what the past week had been like, emphasizing the triumphs and only vaguely mentioning the stress and downturns that had hit you. There was no reason to tell them of the fear that had nearly overtaken you, the way that you worried you might be trapped in that Base, never to leave or see any of them ever again. It wasn't relevant, not now. But you detailed about how your group had officially broken off ties with the military, and would soon be moving on the land of Mt Ebott.
"That's rough, buddy," Felix said sympathetically. Kenan nodded in agreement, and you only laughed as you scratched the back of your head in a sheepish gesture.
"I mean, it's all worked out now! Hopefully for good. Enough of that, though. You guys go ahead. It's about the protest, right?"
The two of them exchanged a serious glance, and your gaze narrowed for a moment as you put your full attention on whatever they would say next.
"Well, like I said to you on the phone," Felix said slowly, putting his fork down on the table. "Most of the hunters have been arrested. Two of them are still out on the streets though. They were deemed to not be held accountable for the actions of their coworkers, despite the obvious conflict of interest there."
You hummed in agreement, a frown playing on your lips.
"In five days, Saturday, we're going to have a city-wide protest. Mostly it's calling for the arrest of those hunters, considering the rate of assaults on the monster population since they came to town has increased exponentially, but it's also calling on the city to take action. Ebott is basically the monster capital of the world; we can, and should , be a place of safety. There is no excuse for this to happen, and no excuse for the fact that it took those hunters killing a monster in front of witnesses for them to finally do something about it."
You nodded, a bit absent-minded as you took in those words, but then you realized that the silence had stretched on, and you looked up to see both Felix and Kenan staring back at you, your dinner forgotten on the table.
"Are you still willing to speak?" Felix said, giving you a serious look. "No one will ask that you reveal your exact species, but this will be revealing to the general public that you are a monster. There will be repercussions for that, even if we don't know exactly what they'll be."
You took in a shaky breath. Having everyone know that you were a monster... That used to be the scariest thing in the world to you. But now, having tasted freedom once, you couldn't bear to give it up without a fight.
"I'll speak," you said firmly. "And I have someone else - one of my cousins - who agreed to speak with me. Her input on this will be invaluable, there's no doubt about it."
Felix studied you for a long moment, and then his shoulders relaxed, clearly seeing your determination to see this through.
"Alright," he said simply. "Saturday. We'll all be there with you."
A grin broke out on your face at those words.
"Of course. I never expected anything less."
Chapter 87: hard love a time and like hard love
Chapter Text
Octavius sighed, shifting through the papers on his desk. Paperwork . Even for a lawyer like himself, who spent a great deal of time doing paperwork, he still privately thought of it as the bane of his existence.
But, it was necessary. There was no doubt about that. Without his distinct knowledge of every form that passed through his hands, he wouldn't have been able to help get the permit from the city for the protest on Saturday. They hadn't put up much of a fight, but such things were always buried in a large amount of legalese, and Octavius had been more than happy to sort through it for the organizers. Reaching out to grab his pen, he cursed when it rolled away, coming to a stop against the only personal decoration on his desk.
His gaze caught on the photo, and for just a moment, a deep and terrible pain hit him - an ache that had never disappeared, no matter how many years went by. But he breathed through it, the pain didn't persist. He reached out a hand, gently stroking the glass.
His mate's grinning face looked back at him, and the pain in Octavius' heart gave way to a warmth that he vowed to never forget. It had been years - decades , even, since his mate had died, but Octavius still missed him every day.
But the sight of that face reminded Octavius of what he was here to do today, and his expression hardened as he moved his hand away. Years ago, his mate had been killed by hunters. Now, hunters were still here, and still killing monsters. The only difference now, is that he finally had the power to do something about it.
The grief that had devoured him upon his mate's death was near all-encompassing, and he nearly succumbed to the tragedy within. But he didn't. He kept moving, got his degree, set up his own firm, and now he had the power to make sure that people who do crimes get punished. And he was going to damn well make sure that those charges stick.
Lost in the memory of those days full of hardship and desperation, he nearly jumped out of his skin when his office phone buzzed, and took a moment to catch his breath before he cleared his throat and picked it up.
"Yes? This is Octavius speaking."
HIs brow furrowed as he listened. It was the desk worker on the bottom floor. Someone had asked to see him...?
Oh!
"Yes, that's completely fine," Octavius said, relaxing once he heard that it was you. "No appointment needed, I have time."
He didn't, not really, considering the protest that would be happening in a few days and all of the work he was doing in preparation of it, but he could still set aside some time for you. You had always been considerate of his time, so Octavius had no doubt that this was something important.
He hung up the phone and began to rummage through his desk, making sure that everything was in order. It was only a few minutes later when he heard a knock on the door, and he found himself smiling as he called out for you to enter.
You let yourself in, giving a little as you entered.
"Hey, man. How've you been?" You said, sitting down in the chair opposite his desk. "You look tired."
The note of concern in your voice made him laugh, a small but undeniable thing.
"I am tired," he said ruefully. "But, I think it's the good kind of tired. Where I'm accomplishing things. You get me?"
You nodded, grinning. "Yeah. I absolutely get that, after everything that's been happening recently."
"I assume that's what you're here to ask about?" Octavius said, raising a brow as he leaned back in his chair.
You shrugged. "I mean, yes, I'm here to get the low-down on what to expect as we move forward. But I also wanted to see you, y'know. Thought this might... be bringing up some bad memories for you."
Octavius' expression tightened, for just a moment. You had been there, in the aftermath of his mate's death. You had held him as he sobbed and screamed and lashed out at a world that had take something so rare and so precious from him, and he could never thank you enough for that. And it was true, that he had spent a lot of time contemplating the past as a result of these events. But...
"I'm alright," he said gently, reaching across the desk to pat your hand. "It's difficult, yes. But I'm doing something about it, and I find fulfillment in that."
You finally relaxed, giving him a true smile.
"I'm glad, Octavius."
He smiled back, pulling his hand away as he settled into a more comfortable position. After all, this would likely be a long discussion.
"Now, as for what will be happening at the protest on Saturday, here is the general gist. I worked with the organizers to get a permit, and the monsters of the Alley have been very vocal in their support of this event. Generally, the thought is that we need to make ourselves more visible. The general public can no longer be allowed to deny our existence, or pretend that we aren't there. We are no longer creatures that go bump in the night. We exist in the light, and we work and live alongside humans. Some of us have families with humans, friends, lovers. This cannot be forgotten." Octavius paused to take a breath, feeling his fingers nearly shake with the passion invoked by his words. "The Haven law firm, in cooperation with the organizers of the protest, have gathered funds to have news coverage at the event, from all over the country. More than just the local reporters who might show up on their own. This needs to be big ."
"Definitely," you nodded firmly. Then you hesitated, for a moment, and when Octavius only waited patiently for you to speak, you opened your mouth. "I've, uh, actually been asked to speak. I'm going to speak."
Octavius blinked, caught off-guard. But then, he smiled at you, the edges of his face becoming soft in a way that they had not for many years.
"I look forward to what you have to say, old friend. I'll be right there in the crowd supporting you."
The line of your shoulders relaxed, and Octavius allowed the warmth in his heart to wash away the pain that had once been so crippling.
No sacrifice was in vain. Together, all of you would make sure that change would come.
In the name of all those who had been lost, Octavius refused to allow anything less.
Chapter 88: you caught me off-guard love
Chapter Text
You left Octavius' office that day with a spring in your step. For once, it really felt like everything was coming together. Compared to the anxiety and pervasive fear that had enveloped you while you were on Base, all of this felt like a breeze.
Even the knowledge that you would soon be publicly outing yourself felt more like an afterthought. You weren't... scared . Not in the way you had been before, not as you had been for decades as you ran and hid the first moment it seemed like someone was catching on to you. Your status would soon be part of the public record, and you didn't care .
Ever since that first time, when you confessed to Sans and Papyrus what you were, the burden of your identity had slowly been lifting. Now, knowing that soon everyone would be able to see and recognize that part of you, it almost didn't feel like a burden anymore.
It felt like a triumph. Proof, maybe, that you had survived something that had been almost impossible, that you had gone to war and come back different, but at least you had come back. It was only now, as you ran around helping to get things prepared and had some moments of contemplation in between, that you had the quiet realization that maybe, just maybe, your survival was not something to be ashamed of.
A few days after you'd gotten back home, the rest of your cousins had arrived in Ebott. Just as the Horrortale brothers had said, getting permission for them to use and build on the land was fast and easy - apparently, the Monster Royal Family was rather eager to be rid of the cursed mountain, and were more than happy to lend it to a good cause.
That was what Mason had said, at least, and though you had known him for too long to implicitly trust his words, you also knew that he wouldn't lie to you, not about something like this.
So, your family was free. Actually free, with no obligation to return to base when the timer ran out, and no more military presence surrounding them as a thin disguise of the hostages that they had become. And, with any luck, they would never have to experience the hardships that you had faced in the outside world. They had land, they had allies - and if you had anything to say about it, then this protest would begin to pave the way to ensure that it's safe for your family to walk the streets of Ebott city without fear of harassment.
Thankfully, Yandereplane had been entirely understanding when you went into work to explain the situation to you, and had even given you the rest of the week off to continue preparing. She had winked at you, a tiny gesture of solidarity when she said that she would be attending the protest as well.
Now, that had made you let out a sigh of relief. Technically, with the backpay that was being slowly funneled into your back account, you would probably never need to work another day in your life. But... you liked your job. You liked most of your coworkers (fuck you, Jerry), and you enjoyed doing the heavy lifting and letting grease stain your skin and harassing Papyrus on your lunch break. You had no intention of quitting, so the knowledge that Yandereplane was more than happy to accommodate you in this had been a huge stress-reliever.
Now, it was Thursday night. You already had plans to go and visit your cousins tomorrow, to get a look at their new place and to sort preparing with Nurse, so you had decided to spend some more time with your favorite pair of skeleton brothers while you still could.
You'd already sent them a text to let them know that you were on the way, and Sans had sent you back a picture of a large bowl of spaghetti, so you thought you could be excused for the way that your steps quickened in eagerness.
"Hey, losers!" You called out, throwing open the door. You still had the key they'd given you weeks ago - for some reason, they had never asked for it back. "I'm here, and I'm ready to steal everything in your fridge!"
Papyrus, laying sideways on the couch, sniggered at your greeting. He turned his head towards the kitchen, calling out in his low voice; "m'lord, i believe that we have a very loud and enthusiastic robber on our property."
"WOULD THIS ROBBER LIKE SOME DINNER?" Came the reply.
You eagerly answered, dropping your bag off at the entrance. "Yes, please!"
Offering a hand to Papyrus as you went by, you pulled him up, ignoring his faux-protests as you dragged him to the kitchen. You weren't planning to let an opportunity like this pass you by! Free food is free food, okay?
Once the spaghetti was eaten (largely by you, admittedly), Sans began to wash the dishes, shooing the two of you off into the living room.
There was a moment of silence as the two of you stood there, wondering where to go from here. Things had been so absolutely crazy lately, it felt weird to try and move within your normal routine. But...
"Mario Kart?" You offered, shrugging your shoulders in a sheepish gesture.
Papyrus was silent for a moment, eyelights blinking as he looked up at you, but then his expression broke, and he let out a low laugh.
"yeah," he said, leaning over to briefly bump his forehead against yours. "let's play. don't cry when i kick your ass, though."
You rolled your eyes, grinning through the fluttering in your chest as you gave him a light shove, moving to sit next to him on the couch. "Oh, please. We all know who the real winner will be."
"THAT'S RIGHT!" Sans interrupted, coming over to the couch to wedge himself in beside you. He gave you a completive grin, fangs flashing. "AND THE ANSWER TO THAT IS OBVIOUSLY ME!"
You grinned back, feeling content and warm between two of your most favorite people.
"Oh, think so? We'll see!"
This, more than anything, was what you were fighting for. During the war, you had spent every day thinking about what was waiting for you at home. Right now, this was what you had been waiting for.
And there was no way, after all the struggles you had been through, that you were planning to give it up now.
Chapter 89: will you be mine
Chapter Text
Time with the brothers had done you good, just as it always did. By the time you passed out on their couch, you had all played about fifty rounds of Mario Kart, with Sans, admittedly, winning the majority of them. He had to be cheating, you just knew it.
But despite the fact that you had once again fallen asleep on their couch, your rest was peaceful, and you woke up the next morning feeling fairly refreshed. After a quick breakfast, you ran out the door, only stopping for a brief moment to demand goodbye hugs before you went on your way. It was already Friday - the protest was tomorrow. And knowing your family, they would be distracting you for nearly the whole day, so you had to make sure you could track down Nurse and talk with her about tomorrow before one of the others dragged you into one of their various and numerous schemes.
Last time you had gone up the mountain, you'd been on Sans' bike for the majority of it. It took you about an hour to get there on foot, but you had made considerably good time, regardless. And luckily enough, you didn't feel winded by the effort, subtly allowing yourself to lengthen your limbs and give yourself some room to grow as you ran across town.
After catching sight of the dense undergrowth that would lead you further up the mountain, you were caught by the sudden realization that you didn't actually know where on the mountain your family had settled. Well... shit .
You contemplated calling the Captain to see if he could give you even a vague estimate, but when you pulled out your phone to see that it had no signal, you remembered that the mountain seemed to interfere with things like that, and resigned yourself to the inevitable. Perhaps, given that the Horrortale brothers were the ones to help set all of this up, they knew where your cousins had tucked themselves away? You remembered where their place was, and it certainly wouldn't hurt to ask.
Besides, even if they didn't have a definitive answer for you, it would be nice to see them again. Even though you had thanked them for their help at the meeting, you still couldn't get over just how much of a boon they had been. Captain had his trump card, sure, but he might have never had a chance to pull it out if the skeletons hadn't spoken in your defense.
More than anything, you just wanted to see them again. So, that's what you did, moving through the forest towards where you knew the Horrortale brothers lived, following the scent of venison and wood-fire smoke.
You found them, right outside their cozy cabin - and they weren't alone. Rus and Serif were sitting on their front porch, Mason and the Captain sitting across from them, looking like they were discussing something important.
For a moment, you had to stop and stare. This was a sight that you had never thought that you would see in this life, a distant dream. Your family and your friends, together, with no barrier in the way.
Then, you grinned, bouncing over.
"Hey, guys! It's good to see all of you! How's everything going?"
The conversation broke off as you neared, but no one seemed upset by this, Rus immediately stepping forward to pull you into a hug.
"QUITE WELL, MY FRIEND! WE WERE JUST DISCUSSING PAYMENT," and, with his next words, he somehow managed to raise his voice in a pointed manner, "WHICH WE WILL NOT BE ACCEPTING! THERE'S NO NEED TO PAY US FOR THIS, IT'S THE VERY LEAST THAT WE COULD DO!"
The Captain looked a bit exasperated, holding a hand to his head as Mason snickered. "I simply cannot allow us all to infringe on your hospitality without some sort of compensation - "
This time, Serif was the one to cut him off, gently shaking his head.
"it's appreciated, captain davis," he said in that low, raspy voice. "but honestly, we don't need it. we're lucky enough now, that we've reached a point in our lives where finances are the very least of our concerns."
"EXACTLY!" Rus proclaimed, finally letting you drop back down to the ground. He placed a hand on your shoulder, steering you to sit down with the others. "WE DON'T NEED IT, AND DON'T WANT IT. I ASK THAT YOU TAKE OUR INTENTIONS AS THEY ARE. IF YOU TRULY FEEL THE NEED TO REPAY US, THEN WE SHOULD ALL HAVE DINNER TOGETHER SOMETIME! I THINK THAT WOULD BE LOVELY."
Despite his lively tone, the look on his face brokered no argument, and the Captain finally backed down with a bewildered expression.
"Ah... Yes, of course," he said, sending faintly mystified. Next to him, Mason was barely hiding his laughter behind his hand. "Certainly, that's something we can do. We would be happy to have you.
You grinned at that, and took the chance to speak up. "I'm definitely in! We should invite the others too, since they've helped us out so much."
The Captain nodded, as if that should only be obvious. "Of course. You may feel free to invite others at your discretion, Rookie. We can consider this a sort of... welcoming party."
Hearing those words come out of your strict Captain's mouth was a treasure in and of itself, but you were even happier to see the way the Horrortale brothers seemed to get excited.
After asking for some quick directions, you left them to your planning as you went to track down Nurse. You noticed, as you walked through the woods, that there was a great number of new paths that hadn't been there before, and you quickened your steps, eager to see the home your cousins had made for themselves.
It wasn't long before you could see a small collection of houses in the distance, buildings of all shapes and sizes. Your heart grew at the thought of how hard everyone had worked, and the magic that the Skelton brothers had no doubt provided to help speed up the process. At the very edge of this little town, Nurse was sitting on a porch swing, in front of a cabin-style house with her tastes written all over it.
"Nurse!" You called out, waving in greeting. "I'm here! Who's ready to prepare for tomorrow?"
She stood, giving a little laugh as you came closer.
"Well, I certainly am," Nurse smiled, laying a hand on your shoulder. "I've made some notes, and I'm sure you have an idea of what you want to say as well. Let's get to it!"
You cheered in agreement, throwing your arms around her and pulling her into a sudden embrace. You couldn't help it; a strange sort of giddy and nervous energy was filling you, and you just had to express it somehow.
But, perhaps most importantly, you felt prepared for everything that was going to happen tomorrow. The Wendigos were free of the military - and hopefully soon, they would be free to walk the streets of Ebott without fear.
Chapter 90: deep love, at last they've found deep love
Chapter Text
When the day of the protest arrived, you awoke at the crack of dawn. You could hardly stop yourself. A swirling mix of anxiety and excitement was causing your stomach to lay heavy, and for once it wasn't because of hunger. Though it was all-pervasive as usual, you had barely even thought about it, in the past couple of days. Life had been too busy, too full. You hadn't had time to think about your suffering.
You laid in bed for a moment, contemplating this. But then, you dismissed it, getting up and throwing your blankets aside. There would be plenty of time to examine your condition later - right now, you were about to have one of the biggest days of your life. And that said a lot, considering that you had fought in World War II, and literally died on top of that.
But somehow, this felt almost more important, more momentous. Maybe it was because this was going to have such an immediate impact on your life - and not just your life, but the lives of those around you, as well.
Something was going to change today. It had to. You refused to accept anything less.
By the time you left your bedroom, ready for the day to come, Felix was already gone and Kenan was in the kitchen, making a truly obscene amount of pancakes.
"Breakfast of champions," she said with a grin, seeing you emerge. "Come on. You'll need the energy."
You profusely expressed your thanks, sitting down to scarf as many of the pancakes as you could get your grubby little hands on, and Kenan did nothing to stop you, eating a couple of her own on the other side of the table. As the both of you were finishing, she cleared her throat.
"I'll be at the protest," she said, looking right into our eyes. "I'm not speaking, but I'll be there with you."
I'm standing with you , her gaze said, and the silly smile that went across your face did nothing to disguise the sheer love you felt for her in this moment.
"Of course, Kenan," you replied. "I'll see you there."
She studied you for a moment longer, perhaps trying to see any hesitance, any fear - but you already knew that there was nothing. It would be a lie to say that you weren't nervous, that your anxiety wasn't screaming in a terrible loop at the back of your head, but you had no plans to back down. This was too important, and too valuable.
You had nothing to fear from this. You were going to go out there, and speak your truth. And you wouldn't let anyone stop you, especially not yourself.
Upon seeing that determination in your eyes, your expression, the very nature of your soul, Kenan nodded.
"Good luck."
Breaking the tension just a little, you laughed.
"I don't need luck," you said confidently. "I already have everything that I need."
...
The protest was nothing at all like you had expected. And maybe that was because, despite everything, you hadn't known exactly what to expect, but it took your breath away.
Monsters, in the streets of Ebott.
Even though this place was, as Felix had said, the monster capital of the world, it was still rare to see monsters walking confidently down the street, especially this number of them. You'd had to make yourself taller almost immediately, looking out over the crowd of people.
Hundreds, maybe even thousands had showed up. The streets were packed with people holding signs - monsters and humans alike, calling out for support in a cause that had been so long left to rot.
There was something welling up in you that you couldn't quite understand as you made your way through the dense crowds, walking past a Gorgon holding hands with a human woman, matching rings on their fingers.
It was almost like being back on the battlefield again - not the violence of war, not the tragedy. But the instinctive knowledge that everyone there was fighting for the same cause, that everyone, in no matter how many other ways they were different, had this single common thread.
A group of children raced past you as you stood there in a daze, one of them a werewolf that laughed as they playfully flashed their fangs.
You had never, not once in your life, seen a monster child alongside a human one. Not like this - so carefree, so innocent. Simply children.
As you made your way to the front of the crowd based around City Hall, you caught sight of a few familiar faces. The families - the families of those victims that you had visited, the ones murdered by those serial killers in the mountains. You saw some of them in the crowd, crying as they held up signs, as they called for safety, to ensure that what had happened to their loved ones would never happen again. That no one else would be hurt the way that they had been hurt.
You felt tears of your own well-up at the sight, and you stubbornly wiped them away.
In front of City Hall, there was a large table set-up. Some people were already sitting there - Felix, right now, was speaking into a microphone, his passionate voice booming out into the crowd.
"As Undergrounders, we can't deny that Surfacers have been suffering!" he said, voice blazing. His boyfriend, Meanly, was in the front row, eyes fixed on his love with a proud expression on his face. "We face much of this suffering together! That is why we must work together, work to ensure that everyone has the rights that they have been promised! We can't look away, just because it might not directly affect us! By impacting the Surfacers, it impacts our friends, our family, our loved ones! We may now be on the Surface, but we have no freedom until all of us are free!"
The crowd roared in agreement, hundreds of voices calling out. Humans, Monsters - Surfacer and Undergrounder alike, all making their voices heard.
Your tears finally spilled over, and you walked up to the table, sitting down at the spot with your name card. Nurse was sitting next to you, her head held high as she gazed out into the crowd.
It was almost your turn to speak. You promised yourself, in this moment, that you wouldn't let it go to waste.
Chapter 91: and now they will keep love
Chapter Text
You almost thought you would be afraid, when it finally happened. But a wave of calm washed over you, and you stared out into the crowd as if staring down the barrel of a gun.
You were ready.
Felix put a comforting hand on your shoulder as he introduced you to the crowd, and then he handed you the microphone. When you took it, your hands didn't shake.
You could see that just like Octavius had said, this was almost something like a press conference. At the very front of the crowd were a number of news crews, their cameras all pointed at you. Several of them were monsters as well, including the man you knew to be Felix's previous boss, Mettaton. He gave you a jaunty wink when he saw you glance at him, and you smiled reflexively back.
Placing the microphone down on the table in front of you, you took a deep breath.
"Hey, everybody," you began. It felt lackluster, especially compared to the impassioned speech that Felix had just been giving, but the two of you had different roles here, and different things to talk about. Your voice was steady. "Some of you might know me. Not by name, and not because I've done anything particularly fantastic. But because I live and work in Ebott. I might have fixed your car at the garage where I work, or sat next to you on the train. I've lived here for years now, and there's any number of ways that you might recognize my face. For all good things, hopefully."
That got a few laughs from the crowd, and your shoulders relaxed as you continued.
"Since I'm up here, you're probably wondering why. Well, this is the truth; I'm a Monster." For once, saying those words, it didn't make you feel like you had anything to hide. "It's not immediately visible. I can pass as human if I need to, and over the years, there've been plenty of times when I needed to, for my own safety."
Upon saying that, old memories seemed to well up, and you paused for a moment to swallow down the saliva that had collected in your mouth.
Many people in the crowd were nodding along, sympathy evident on their faces.
"But, since I'm up here telling the truth today, I'm gonna give you the whole truth. I'm not just any kind of monster. My species has often been classified as disturbed and dangerous. Mindless beasts, unable to control themselves. Being that I am here before you today, I hope that is enough evidence to refute that claim, but I understand the fear." You stopped, allowing that to sink in before you said your next sentence - words that you had been agonizing over for decades, unable to accept even as time went on and nothing changed. "I am a Wendigo."
Even though you had made this choice, you had long decided that you would be entirely upfront on this matter, some part of you still expected for people to scorn you. You had imagined them throwing words of abuse, despising you for all the pain your kind had caused over the years.
But of course, that didn't happen. While some people in the crowd began to murmur amongst themselves, it seemed that the majority... didn't even know what that meant. They didn't know what a Wendigo was - how much that term had defined you and also cursed you, how long you had struggled to accept it.
So, you cleared your throat and continued.
"A Wendigo is... a type of undead. It's a bit difficult to explain; difficult, as ever, to neatly place people into labels," you chuckled a bit at that, gaining momentum as you went on. "But the gist of it is this; a Wendigo is not born. Not in any traditional sense. They can only be made by hardship, and tragedy. It's a transformation. Which means... I was once human. So, believe me when I say that I understand how a Wendigo, a creature most known for eating human flesh, could be terrifying."
That got some more reactions - both the knowledge that you had not always been a monster, and the fact that Wendigos practiced cannibalism. You hastened to explain, not wanting to let that thought ferment any longer than it already had.
"We don't have to eat flesh. Much like Ghouls, Vampires, and other undead creatures, we are able to subsist perfectly fine on a steady, healthy diet. The issue is that a Wendigo is never created in a situation where that kind of diet is easily accessible. And once you start to hurt people, start to view them as prey to be hunted, it can become impossible to come back from that. So, I understand why there is fear towards me, towards my family, towards the many other undead monsters that exist in this world. But I also cannot excuse it."
You held firm, lifting your chin with pride as you spoke into the microphone, letting your words echo across the city, across the country, across the world.
"I am a Monster, it's true. But I am still a person, regardless of anything else. As a dear friend said to me recently, we are no longer things that go bump in the night. We are here, we are living . Shutting us out, pretending we don't exist - and treating us badly when we reach out for help? That does nothing to solve the thing that scares you."
And this time, as you spoke, it was no longer just to the crowd before you. It was to all of the military officers who had once served beside you, and later turned their heads in disgust. It was to the people that had denied you housing, food - the fellow Surfacers who had denied you, just because they were afraid that their own reputations would drop if it became known that they 'associated' with a Wendigo.
"I live here, in Ebott city. I don't plan on leaving. This place is my home. That's why I want it to be safe. That's why I want it to have the resources it needs to make sure that any monster, Undergrounder or Surfacer, never has to face the suffering that I did. If the world was perfect, a Wendigo would not have to exist, because there would be no circumstances that forced them to be so. But we are here. And we want to stand beside you. Prove to us that you will take our hand, and I promise you, we won't let go."
You took a deep, shaky breath.
"I am a Wendigo. I was once human, but I am human no longer. And despite the pain and suffering inherent in my origins, I have no intention to suffer for the rest of my life. Let us all work together, from now on, to ensure that no one - no monster, no human, feels like they have no choice but to suffer alone."
Chapter 92: forever inside
Chapter Text
Nurse was sitting in front of the largest crowd she had ever seen in her life, but she couldn't concentrate on that. Not even a little bit. Because the fire in your eyes right now, the determination in every line of your face, was so incredibly enthralling, she couldn't bring herself to look away.
She watched as you detailed events that had brought up pain for so many years, spoke plainly of your suffering and how it had affected you. You spoke of things you had never told her, never told any of your family, and she could not help but feel humbled.
You had always been the Rookie - the new kid, the jokester, the baby of the group. It wasn't helped by the fact that your full Wendigo form was by far the smallest of the bunch, and you were also the youngest by several years.
Nurse remembered the first time she tended to you in her tent. It was three months into your troop's deployment, and she had been cleaning a bullet-wound that had gone straight through your thigh. Luckily enough, it hadn't caused any permanent damage, but she still remembered your expression in that moment. The way you had winced, but tried to hide it, and cracked one joke after the next, like you were trying to get her to smile.
She also remembered the way you had cried, pressing your face against your pillow, deep in the night when you thought no one else was around to hear you.
You had never been weak. But sometimes it seemed so easy to become bogged down by pain and memories, making every step so heavy that even the smallest movement had to be taken as a victory.
Her little Rookie had suffered, that much was clear. You had suffered, and she hadn't been there to patch you up and warn you not to do it again, as she had so many times in those days.
But now, quietly, she was realizing that she... no longer had to. You had been hurt, and you had stood back up . Even with no one there to help you, even with no one by your side. You had stood up, kept going, and kept fighting. And now, with a crowd full of people looking back at you, you were detailing those experiences with calm, steady dignity.
You showed them pain, and then urged them to fix it. Urged them to take a look at the pain that they see around them, and all the ways that they could work to prevent it.
Somehow, when Nurse wasn't watching, you had grown up. Perhaps now, if you were hurt, you wouldn't stuff it down to deal with later. Perhaps now, you would actually reach out, and take the helping hand that was offered to you.
Perhaps that was something that Nurse also needed to learn.
That was why, when you finished with your speech, Nurse turned to face the crowd. There was a moment of silence after your powerful last declaration, something impossible to deny - for this was a soldier fighting a long battle, a soldier finally coming home.
And then, the entire plaza exploded into cheers, people whistling and shouting to show their support. Nurse, along with everyone else at the table, clapped as well, one of the speakers giving a loud 'HELL YEAH!' from their position.
You seemed stunned for a moment, as if you had expected anything but this, before a grin stretched across your face, so bright and merry it almost hurt to look at. Felix leaned over, giving you a side hug as he took the microphone, and he took a moment to calm down the crowd before he introduced the next speaker.
Nurse knew that it was her, and it felt rather strange, giving her piece after the Rookie had given a speech that came so deeply from the heart, but she accepted the microphone with a smile, pressing a comforting hand on your shoulder as she did so.
As she set the microphone on the table, she smiled out to the crowd.
"Now, you're going to have to forgive me. In comparison to my cousin here - " and she gave you a playful nudge, laughing when you stuck your tongue out to the amusement of the crowd. " - my speech is rather short. Honestly, I feel that everything that has been spoken today is so wonderfully and deeply profound, I can hardly think of anything to add. But, of course, I will anyway."
She winked at the crowd, scattered laughter emerging at the quip.
"I am, like my cousin, a Wendigo. And everything said on that subject is true, heart-wrenching, and not what I am here to speak about. Today, I am here to speak about something else." She took a deep breath, steeling herself, before she continued. "As was already said, a Wendigo was once human. I was once human, and I worked as a Nurse in the army. A Wendigo, as undead, is particularly long-lived. So, though I know it may come as a surprise, I served in World War II."
Nurse paused to let that sink in, the crowd murmuring amongst itself.
"In that time, I saw a great deal of suffering," she said slowly. "As a nurse, I saw gruesome things. Terrible things. The worst of which, perhaps, were the people I knew I could not save. But I also saw miracles. I saw a man with severe burns recover, stand up, and go home to his family with barely even a scar. I saw a woman come in with a gunshot wound, and realize that she was pregnant. The war was almost over at that point, and I held her as she cried with joy, knowing that the child of her lover, who had died not weeks before, would have a chance to live."
Nurse spoke softly, but steadily, eyes alight with memories that, for once, did not bring her pain.
"There is so much good in this world. We are capable of it, I know it, I have seen it. Time and time again, I have seen it. This event today, it's the perfect example. You all saw that injustice was being done, and you stood up to say that you wouldn't accept it. You refused to accept injustice, and in doing so, you have brought more goodness into the world. There is more happiness, more peace, more light , because of what you have done today. Thank you, all of you. For listening, for showing your support, for refusing to believe that more good could not be done."
She gave the crowd a gentle smile. These were the people that she had been willing to die for, when she was overseas. Her opinion on that had not changed, and it never would. She fought for justice, for peace, for good.
And so did everyone else in this crowd.
"Thank you, all of you. I am proud to call you my people."
Chapter 93: someone, send me someone
Chapter Text
It was time for the questions from the media now, and you sat quietly as Felix handled the first few, calmly discussing some of the points that had been made here today and his own experiences as both a reporter and an activist. He had the most practice with this sort of thing, and you were quite happy to let him have it.
To be honest, you were shaking a bit too much to feel confident enough to speak up again regardless. In the time that Nurse had been speaking, your nerves had decided to come in full-force. Your legs were shaking, strange aches pulling at you as if you had just run a marathon. Why had all of that tension only decided to hit you now? Ugh .
It was while contemplating this that you were almost caught off-guard by a question being directed your way, with Nurse prodding your side to get you to pay attention. You jumped, blinking rapidly as you tried your very best to pretend you hadn't been distracted, and you fixed your gaze on the reporter who wanted to question you.
It was hard to tell how tall he was, from this far away, as he was over on the very edge of the crowd. But he had sandy blonde hair, and big, rectangular glasses. It was actually a bit hard to see his face, because of how big the glasses were.
He took a few steps closer, clearing his throat as he leaned into one of the mics that had been provided for reporters and anyone else who wanted to speak in the crowd.
"Hello, I'm from the Ebott Daily News," he said, in a bit of a nasally tone. You immediately had to swallow back a groan - the Ebott daily could only conservatively be called a news report, since it was more of a gossip rag than anything else. But, hey, you had to give this guy the benefit of the doubt. It took a lot of courage to stand up in front of a crowd like this and ask a question. "I've done some research on flesh-eaters like Wendigos before. What sort of guarantee do we have that you can keep yourself under control? After all, there was a case not long ago where a number of people went missing..."
He trailed off, meaningfully, and you had to fight to keep a polite smile on your face. Okay, no benefit of the doubt. This guy came here looking for a fight, and since Nurse had actively stated herself to be a veteran medical practitioner from World War II, he thought you would be the easier target.
Let's fucking do this, then.
You calmly accepted the microphone from Felix, and leaned forward to speak.
"I know about that case you're speaking of," you said. You thought of those monsters in the crowd, fighting to make sure that no one else would have to lose a loved one like that again. And this guy thought he could use that as a weapon against you? Not today. "I was involved in it, actually. I worked alongside the police to find the culprit. This is a matter of public record, and can be accessed by anyone who presents the correct credentials."
He blinked, clearly taken aback by this, before nervously tugging at his tie. "Uh, yes, of course."
You gave him a sweet smile as you continued. "It makes sense if you didn't realize it. The case wasn't very high profile, in large part due to the fact that only monsters had been killed. Surfacers, targeted by an extremist group. Hunters, who attacked vulnerable people and killed them, for their own sick pleasure. This incident is still fresh in many people's lives, and I won't be speaking on it any longer. If anyone wants more information on the case or the proceedings, I suggest you ask the law enforcement that was involved. I only played a small role in helping to find their headquarters."
"Be that as it may," the reporter said, clearing his throat, "I would ask you to answer the original question. What guarantee do we have that you, or any other Wendigo, will not turn to violence?"
All around him the crowd was murmuring, unhappy whispers floating past in response to his blatant bigotry, but you didn't lose your cool.
"I can't give you that guarantee," you said. "Not from me, and not from anyone. Because that's not something that anyone can absolutely promise. But I can say this - I don't need to. I don't need to hunt down my food like a beast, I don't need to hurt people. I have a support system in place that keeps me happy, healthy, and safe. And because I am a rational being, I know that I don't have to kill people to be fed. I am a monster, true. But in many ways, I am no different from you. So let me pose that question back on you, sir. What is my guarantee that you will not turn to violence?"
There was a moment of silence, as if everyone in the crowd collectively took in a breath, before he tried to answer, voice cracking.
"Well, I - " he was floundering now, and everyone knew it, but to your satisfaction no one tried to jump in on his defense. "Creatures like Wendigos, they're - they are inherently more likely to commit - "
"Anyone can be evil," you interrupted. He clearly had nothing to add - he was just searching for different words to say the same thing. "Anyone can do awful things, anyone can hurt people if they have enough of a reason. But, strangely enough, you don't seem to be advocating for a change in society . There are things to be done about this, ways to help. Give more resources to charities and organizations that help those who are at-risk of such a thing, for example. Put more work and research into discovering the origins behind these tragedies, and then put work in on how to stop it. But somehow, I don't think that's the answer that you're looking for."
He fell silent, seemingly at a loss, but you weren't done. For years, you had been treated so badly by people, faced with suspicion and hatred no matter how inconspicuous you were trying to be.
You were sick of that. You were sick of biting your tongue.
"Just like Nurse, I fought in World War II," you said frankly. "That's why we call each other 'cousin'. We were part of the same regiment in the war. I'm probably older than your grandparents. I fought and died for this country, and maybe I didn't come back home the same, but no one does. At least I came back."
You paused, a bitter smile playing on your lips. "Yeah... I came back. And my home had turned into another war zone. Most folks wanted me dead and gone, and they weren't shy about saying it. Or trying to put it into action."
It had been absolute hell. Your family had grown old and died without ever seeing you again, because if you ever returned to them, they would have known that you were different. Better to let them think you died in the war, died a hero, than to see you thin and hungry, feeling like you were only one step from the edge.
There was little you regretted more than that now.
"I am worth more than this. We are worth more than this," you said quietly. You gazed directly into the reporter's eyes, hoping that your conviction might somehow, someway, be able to reach him. "This life isn't the same as the one that I had in the beginning, but it's still one that's worth living."
And of all the things you regretted, that wasn't one of them.
Chapter 94: i need someone who will care
Chapter Text
Kenan stood in the crowd, cheering and yelling along with everyone else. She felt a fierce well of pride at your speech, knowing how much courage and empathy it had taken you to speak those words aloud.
Years ago, when you had met her in that dark forest, nearly skeletal in your hunger, for a split-second, she had been afraid. Kenan had just let out her death keel, a sound that she knew could burst the eardrums of a weaker creature, and you were crouched on the ground, a wary glint in your eyes and a mouth full of pointed teeth.
For just that one second, she had been afraid.
But then, the most peculiar thing had happened. She had looked into your eyes, and she had seen fear.
Fear of her .
In the face of that, how could she continue to be afraid? How could she stand there and look upon the suffering of another person, and feel nothing?
So she reached out her hand, and though hesitant, though fearful, you reached back.
Kenan had once thought that was the most courageous act she had ever witnessed, but standing here today, hot and sweaty in the afternoon sun, she knew that she had seen something better. Because there you were, on that stage today; reaching out your hand.
How could she not be humbled, in the face of that?
So she clapped, she cheered, she shouted her encouragement. And then, as the speeches and the questions began to wrap up, she took a step back from the crowd, and went off to do what she had come here for.
This was the largest gathering of monsters that Ebott city had ever seen. Of course, there would be people who would want to take advantage of that.
Cruel people. People who could look into the face of a monster and see only prey to be hunted.
As a Banshee, Kenan had a sort of… precognition, when it came to those things. Sometimes, she would look around and see a person with an aura of dark fog around their body, their edges slightly blurred, their eyes lacking the sort of light that came from living.
They weren’t dead yet, but they would be soon.
Usually, there was little that Kenan could do to stop that. It was called the ‘Banshee Curse’ for a reason, after all. She hadn’t even been able to stop her own mother from dying.
But today, there was something she could do. And she had allies to help her do it.
Snipe fell into step beside her with a tip of his cap, giving her a quick, sharp-toothed grin.
“it’s time, then?”
Kenan nodded, mouth pressed into a thin line.
“The death auras are getting larger, spreading to more people. Whatever is going to happen, it’ll happen soon.”
“WELL, LUCKILY, WE’LL BE THERE TO STOP IT IN ITS TRACKS!” Blue said, jogging to catch up on her other side.
Kenan gave him a nod of greeting, firming her resolve.
She had known that something would happen today, even if she hadn’t known exactly what it would be. So, she had contacted the only person she knew that would be able and willing to help - Snipe, their semi-legal landlord. He had the aura of death around him as well, but it was that of a killer, instead of a victim. That was what Kenan needed right now, should worse come to worst.
But he had suggested bringing Blue along, a monster officer that he was familiar with. Kenan had no objections - perhaps, the hunters could be arrested instead of killed. That would be preferable, at the very least.
(Though she was prepared for both.)
The three of them travelled quietly, at the edges of crowds, out of sight of the cameras and reporters.
Death was so heavy in the air that Kenan could practically smell it, and she followed that scent to a side alleyway not far away from the main group of protesters, left alone and unguarded.
Two hunters were standing there, one crouched on the ground as he counted his ammunition, the other loading his gun. The symbol on their jackets made clear their affiliation, causing Kenan to curl her lip in disgust.
The three approached, the hunters remaining unaware of their quiet footsteps.
Kenan nodded at the two skeletons, who nodded back. She fell a step behind as they came forward, and they both raised one hand.
Glowing, magical bones shot up from the ground, pinning both the hunters in place, who let out startled cries as they began to struggle against the restraints.
Blue pulled out his phone, quickly calling in for backup to help arrest the hunters, Snipe standing by his side with an eerie grin and a flickering light in his eye socket.
The two hunters were calling out vile, racist things to the two monsters, but reacted even more violently when they saw Kenan step forward.
“Bitch!” he spat, struggling against the magic holding him down. “What right do you have? You’re going against the natural order, scum! Traitor! Turning against your own kind!”
The other hunter merely cursed her out, cursed out the monsters holding him down, cursed at a world that did not bend to his whims.
“I am not human,” Kenan said, with not even a sliver of shame in her words. “I am a Banshee. And if I am turning against my kind, then so be it. If the society that you long for, that you claim to be a part of, is so fragile that even the most basic of human decencies would destroy it… It deserves to fall.”
Kenan thought back to that death wail she had let out, what felt like so long ago. A man, dead in their apartment. She didn't know him, didn't know why she would possibly scream at the moment of his death. But... even though her powers were prophetic, they were not always literal.
Kenan looked into this hunter’s eyes, ignoring the vitriol spilling out of his mouth. His eyes were dark as night, tainted by the deaths that had occurred under his watch, by his hands.
Yes. Something was going to die today.
“You’re on the wrong side of history,” she spoke, her chin lifted and her voice severe. “Not long ago, I wailed, for a death long-coming. At the time, I didn’t know why. But now, I think I do. Because this practice, this legacy - it’s going to die here. And history will not be kind to you.”
Chapter 95: i'm saying there's someone out there for me
Chapter Text
When you stepped down from the stage, nearly giddy with triumph, you were immediately mobbed by the people waiting at the base. A hundred hands, all waiting to clap you on the back, shake your hand, pull you into a hug.
It was overwhelming, but in the best way possible.
These people had seen you sitting at that table, speaking into a microphone as you told them about some of the worst experiences in your life. And now, they weren’t turning away.
They weren’t turning you away.
“Wow, that speech - “
“I just can’t believe that douchebag would try shit like that, but you shut him down hard - “
“You’re like me - “
“Thank you, thank you so much!”
Without your notice, tears began to stream down your cheeks, mouth opening and closing as you tried to think of something to say.
But you didn’t need to. You gave out handshakes, you hugged, and held onto the hands of other crying monsters, crying for what you had said and the voice you had given them today.
“Thank you for your service.” One person said, and that was enough to cause you to break down into sobs.
Since the day you came back from the front, locked into that Base and then on the run from the rest of the world, no one had ever said that to you.
Nurse joined you after a while, pulling you into a big hug, your head resting on her chest.
“I’m so proud of you,” she whispered from where she rested her cheek against the side of your head. “ God , Rookie, I’m so proud of you. You’ve become so amazing. I can only be grateful that I was here to see it.”
You only shook your head, sniffing heavily.
“T-The only reason I even got here was because of you,” you managed to get out, voice shaking. “You and everybody else in our family. Even i-if I felt like I was all alone in the world, I knew that you guys were still there, and you were still waiting for me. Thank you.”
She only held you tighter as a crowd of people - monsters and humans and everything in-between, surged forth, filling up the entire plaza with their cheers.
No longer would any of you have to suffer in silence.
Because none of you were alone.
…
The rest of the day seemed to almost be a blur. A blur of colors and sounds, magic used freely in a place where it had always been hiding, left on the fringes of society,
There were more speeches, impromptu ones - people standing on doorsteps and the steps of City Hall, telling stories of the discriminations they had faced, the ways their family/friend/lover had been hurt, the changes that needed to be made.
You listened to all of them, your heart beating too fast to fathom.
There had been other protests before, all over the country, but none like this. None where everyone had been able to band together and say; “I am not afraid. Not afraid of the consequences this might have. Because I know that we will face them together.”
Even King Asgore and Queen Toriel were there, speaking for the rights of all monster citizens.
You saw some of their counterparts as well - an Asgore in a flowery-Hawaiian shirt had handed you a water bottle when you had stumbled closer to his little set-up, overwhelmed in the best possible way.
“I saw your speech,” he spoke gently, watching as you cracked open the water bottle and started taking big gulps. “That took a great deal of courage. You should be proud.”
“Thank you, sir,” you managed to say, holding the bottle in both hands, clutching onto it like a lifeline. “To be honest, it didn’t feel very brave. It just felt like something I had to do, you know?”
He smiled at you, a kind, fatherly thing. “Maybe so. But oftentimes, the things that we know we must do are the most difficult, and require the most courage. Regardless of anything else, today you have given your people a voice. And no doubt, thanks to your example, even more will speak up and make their voices heard. And that, certainly, is a thing of greatness.”
“I… Thank you.” You smiled back at him, somehow both unsure and entirely steady. Your mind was strangely quiet, right now, and you couldn’t quite figure out why, but…
Maybe you didn’t need to. Not now. You had done the thing that you needed to do.
A hand pressed against the small of your back, and you looked over your shoulder in surprise to see Snipe grinning up at you.
“heya. having fun?”
You laughed, reaching one arm around to pull him into a side-hug.
“Hell yeah! How’re you doing today? Is Little Pup with you?”
He sniggered, returning the hug even as he reached over and stole your water bottle. He took a big swig before he answered, ignoring your whines of thievery.
“nah, the kid’s hanging out with paps today. i had some things to do.”
You tilted your head to the side in confusion, blinking down at him.
“Things to do…?”
“oh, just getting rid of some trash,” he said nonchalantly, in a way that did not clear up any of your confusion. “but, hey, who cares about that? the kid misses you. you’ve gotta come over for dinner sometime.”
You brightened, immediately nodding your head. “Yeah, absolutely! I would love to see them again.”
“great.” There was a wicked edge to his smile, but you merely rolled your eyes at the sight, far too used to it by now. “since today’s saturday, why not tomorrow? you can come over for sunday dinner. i promise that it’ll be a real good time.”
You had to hold back a laugh at his inflection, and you gave him a teasing smile.
“Hey, it’s always a good time when Little Pup is around. See you tomorrow!”
You pulled away from his grip, laughing at his stunned expression as you walked back towards the crowd.
Soon the protest would be over, but you knew that this was really only the beginning.
Chapter 96: because i'm going to join the family business
Chapter Text
Going to bed that night, you were asleep before your head even hit the pillow. All of the joy and excitement of the day hadn’t quite faded, leaving your head buzzing like a firecracker, but that didn’t stop you from quickly falling into a dreamless sleep.
It wasn’t the first time you had slept in your own bed since coming home from Base, but somehow it felt like it. This was the kind of homecoming that you had always longed for, the kindness that you yearned for on your darkest nights.
Dimly, in the light of late morning, you thought of what your life might be like if you had been given this kind of support from the start. If you had come home from the war to see a crowd of people that were willing to hold your hand and tell you everything is going to be okay, how would you have felt on that day?
Relief? Absolution?
...In reality, you would never know. And though there were many things that you had regretted in your life, you didn’t regret the path that had led you here.
Sure, would it have been nice to have this happen earlier? Absolutely. If life was perfect, then experiencing kindness after tragedy would only be something to be expected, not something you would ever have to ask for.
But now, it had happened. And as things were right now, that would have to be enough. You would just have to push for more in the future.
You laid in bed, allowing yourself another lazy moment. Soon enough, the light would fade. Day would turn into night, which would turn into day again. You were going back to work tomorrow. The world would keep on turning just as it always did - but the world, thanks to what happened yesterday, was just a little bit brighter.
In fact...
You got out of bed, stretching your arm over your head as you did so. There was still hours before you had to go anywhere or do anything. You were going to head over to the Mobtale brothers’ house around five o’clock, and it wasn’t even noon at this point. You had time.
So you went over to your bedroom window and opened the curtains, allowing the morning light to fully come in.
You stood there for a moment, just basking in it, before you headed back to your bed and starfished, laying face-down on the covers.
You had time, right? So you might as well stay here and take a moment to bask in this bright new world.
...
You were all jazzed up and ready to go by five, wearing some comfortable clothes and holding a box of cupcakes in one hand.
You weren’t entirely sure if you were supposed to bring anything, but you figured that nobody ever went wrong with dessert. And besides, Frisk deserved something sweet!
The kid was spoiled rotten by those brothers, which you had seen first hand, but if anyone deserved it, it was them.
Getting the cupcakes had actually been an adventure in and of itself, considering that the worker behind the counter had recognized you the second you stepped into the store. The poor girl had stammered with her eyes wide upon the sight of your face, but luckily enough, she hadn’t seemed to be scared of you.
No, she had been rather in awe, actually, and she’d told you all about how amazing it had been at the protest yesterday while she packed up your goodies. The enthusiasm had been nice to hear, and you’d found yourself smiling as you left the shop, vowing to come back again in the future. It didn’t help that they made some damn good desserts.
Shifting in place, unable to contain your excitement, you knocked on their front door. There was only a moment of silence before the door slammed open, and something zoomed out to attach to your leg.
You let out a startled laugh, stumbling back a step as Frisk clung to your leg like a koala.
“Hey, kiddo!” You said cheerily, regaining your balance. “Good thing I was the one who knocked on the door, I’d hate to see you give this greeting to anybody else!”
You heard a low chuckle, and looked up to see Gunner standing in front of you, holding the door open. A perfect gentleman, as always.
“WELL I SHOULD HOPE IT WAS YOU!” He said, stepping aside to allow you to stride inside, Frisk still stubbornly attached. “WHO ELSE WOULD IT BE?”
“Oh, I don't know,” you said teasingly, giving him a little wink as you passed by. “The tax collector?”
He let out a loud bark of laughter, as if you’d said something truly outlandish.
“OH, NO. NO ONE COMES TO COLLECT TAXES AROUND HERE.”
You snorted, moving into the kitchen to place the cupcake box on the counter. “Oh, I bet.”
Snipe, sitting at the table, gave you a smug little smirk as he tipped his hat. You only stuck your tongue out, before leaning down so that you were closer to the kid’s level.
“Hey, Frisk,” you said, your voice unconsciously becoming softer in affection. “Can I have a hug?”
You held out your arms invitingly, hoping that the kid might decide to detach themself in exchange.
There was a clear moment of contemplation before you felt a tiny nod against your leg, and Frisk let go, immediately snuggling into your embrace. You resisted the urge to coo, and you scooped them up in your arms to twirl them around.
“I’m so happy to see you, kiddo!”
There was a laugh from Snipe’s direction, and you turned to face him with a grin.
“what, just the kid?” He said in a teasing tone. Gunner, who had just joined you all at the table, let out a chuckle of his own. “what about us two lugs, huh?”
“Well, you guys are a nice bonus, but we all know who I’m really here for,” you said, winking at the pair of brothers.
Frisk’s grip tightened around your neck, and as you turned to sit down, you missed them sticking their tongue out at the two skeletons.
Snipe let out what seemed like an involuntary laugh, his entire face lighting up with mirth. Gunner only shook his head, a wry grin on his face.
“THANK YOU FOR COMING OVER, MY FRIEND.”
You beamed back at him, remembering the days when he would call you ‘civilian’ instead.
“Thanks for having me!”
After a long few weeks of stress and an eventful day yesterday, something like this... was exactly what you needed.
Chapter 97: learn the family trade
Chapter Text
Going back to work the next day felt almost surreal. Even though your own life had so thoroughly changed, your locker was still just as messy, Jerry was still just as much of a jerk, and there were still cars that needed to be repaired. It was comforting, in a way. You went through the day with perhaps a bit more enthusiasm than normal, but you couldn't help it!
So many wonderful things had happened since the last time you had stepped foot in this garage. Sure, some terrible things had happened too, but you felt that the counterbalance between them was pretty fair.
Those days before seemed to be a thousand miles away. Even though it hadn't actually been that long ago, it felt impossible to grasp the sort of aching tiredness and anxiety that had fueled you before. It certainly felt impossible to go back to that feeling.
And, yeah. You knew that the euphoria you were experiencing now wouldn't stay forever. More hard times would inevitably come. But this moment, the happiness that you were experiencing right now - that would become a joyful thing, a light to look back on in the darkest of nights.
And, yeah. Maybe you were being too poetic for a Monday morning. But screw that! Why not find peace? Why not look for joy in the world around you?
The fight wasn't over, but it was off to a wonderful start. You didn't think there was anything wrong with finding solace in that.
So, you spent the week that way. Going to work, coming home, hanging out with your friends and roommates. Eating fast food and laughing together, playing board games where you tried desperately to cheat and lost every time. The routine was comforting, and gave you a sense of steadiness that had been shaken before.
You had a short day on Friday, leaving work around two o'clock. After you ditched work, making sure to tease Papyrus for having to stay and do his job like some kind of nerd before you did so, and wandered the city for a bit. Hands in your pockets, you contemplated what to do now. You could try visiting your family, of course. You knew that they wanted to plan something with the Horrortale brothers soon, so you could go see if there was a way that you could help with that... But that sounded like far too much effort right now.
Eventually, without any conscious thought on your part, you ended up standing in front of City Hall once more, looking up at the grand building that had been the backdrop of your speech, not even a week before. You stood there and stared for a long moment, mind quiet.
And then, you made a decision. The rest of your day was free, and you knew where you wanted to go.
You made your way closer to the public library, and then the alleyway off to the side. And then you stepped through into Ebott's Alley, the wash of magic over your skin as beautiful and brilliant as always.
Monsters were walking around as usual, and some of them even stopped to talk with you, discussing the protest and everything that was happening as a result.
The news broadcasts had been shown all over the country, clips from the protest had gone viral, and change was being made. Already, government officials in Ebott were writing up new protections for surfacers, making sure that the tragedy that had happened for the past few years would not be happening again. The Hunter's Union was facing a huge amount of backlash, and many of the members were being sued for the brutality that they had been a part of. You didn't feel any pity for them - they had killed people. This was the least amount of punishment that they deserved.
Monsters of all shapes and sizes came up to you as you wandered through the Alley, telling you their stories. You listened, commented, gave words of encouragement. Strangely, it wasn't exhausting. These were your people, the ones that you had been fighting for all this time. It was an honor and a privilege to hear these words.
Eventually, you ended up sitting on the steps of the hospital, just as you had not so long again. But things were different, this time. Now, you weren't holding your head in your hands, fighting back tears at all the things that you could not change.
Now, you were just sitting, looking out into the street as monsters passed you by, feeling strangely at-peace.
After a few minutes of sitting there, contemplating a number of things, you heard the click of heels on pavement, and you raised your head to see Whimsy walking towards you, lift his hand in a friendly wave.
"hey, doll. does this seem familiar to anyone else?" he said, in a bit of a teasing tone as he sat down next to you.
You laughed, shifting to give him a bit more room. "Yeah, definitely. How have you been, man? Everything going okay?"
"oh, we're just fine," he said, before giving a dramatic sigh. "a bit lonely... but there's nothing that we can do about that. we can only suffer in silence..."
He trailed off, giving you an entirely too dramatic expression of mourning. You let out a laugh, giving him a gentle shove.
"Well, I mean, if you're so desperate, then perhaps I can provide?" you fluttered your eyelashes in his direction, equally as dramatic, and he grinned.
"if you're offering, doll, you know i'll take you up on it. paps and i have work tonight, but we have time until then. wanna come over for drinks and a bad movie?"
"Drinks, a bad movie, and two of my most favorite skeletons? Count me in!" you smiled and stood, offering him a hand.
Whimsy gave you a wink as he took it, allowing you to pull him up.
"i'll be sure to provide only the very best for you."
Chapter 98: make another monster
Chapter Text
By the time Saturday had rolled around once more, you found yourself in the apartment of Sans and Papyrus, mooching off of their fridge, as per usual.
You leaned back against the couch, popping another grape into your mouth. Y'know, you'd had a lot of adventures on this couch. It might as well be another member of your family for how long you had been depending on it.
Papyrus slumped down next to you, casually tossing an arm over your shoulders. You glanced up at him, a bit amused.
“Smooth.”
“thanks, i live to please,” he said, deadpanned. The two of you tried to keep a straight face, but it only took a moment before you cracked, snorting with laughter at your own silly jokes.
You didn't push him away, though. You leaned into his embrace, taking comfort in it.
If you were going to get sappy about this (as you inevitably would), more than the couch or the apartment or the free food, you were just so grateful that they were here. Both of them. Papyrus had been a steady presence in your life from the very first day you'd met him, a rock to depend on, and a guide in some of your darkest moments. Sans was the push that you needed to go out and actually make productive changes in your life, the one who pushed for you to do better because he knew that you could.
Together, the two of them were... something impossible to describe. Papyrus was your best friend, and Sans was a man that you truly looked up to and admired. You really didn't know what you would do without them.
Resting your head against Papyrus' shoulder, your eyes stared blankly at the tv in front of you. Some terrible movie that Papyrus had insisted on watching was playing, but you barely caught any of it, trapped deep in your own thoughts.
The skeleton brothers had done so much for you. Was there something that you could do in return...?
You pursed your lips at the thought, a bit frustrated. They never really bought much except for food, so you weren't sure if there was something you could buy for them. Generally, if they wanted something, they would just get it, after all.
Maybe you could bring them out to lunch...? Oh. Actually, had you told them about your back pay yet? You'd told them all of the important things, so maybe?
You tilted your head slightly to look at Papyrus, and said; "Hey. Do you guys have anything you need? Like, maybe something you've been putting off because it was too expensive or whatever? I want to spend the government's money, and I intend to spend as much of it as possible."
Papyrus blinked, seeming a bit surprised. "...what?"
Ah. So maybe you hadn't told them yet.
Sans, stepping into the room as he placed a bowl of popcorn on the table, raised a brow. "GOVERNMENT MONEY? SOME KIND OF RECOMPENSE FOR THAT DISASTER AT THE BASE, I'M GUESSING?"
You waved a hand dismissively. "Eh, kind of? It was actually my backpay. So, I probably would have gotten it eventually, no matter what. ...Probably."
Sans just stared at you blankly for a moment.
"SO. THEY OWED YOU, I'M ASSUMING, A FAIR AMOUNT OF MONEY."
"Yes...?" Where was he going with this?
"AND WHILE YOU HAD LEFT BASE, WERE NO LONGER EMPLOYED WITH THEM OR UNDER THEIR JURISDICTION, THEY DID NOT OFFER YOU ANY OF THAT MONEY?" Sans' voice was very calm, but his expression was tight, and Papyrus suddenly went still, as a thought seemed to occur to him.
"Oh, uh, no," you said, a bit troubled. If they had offered you that money, you would have taken it. Even though it would have made you guilty, knowing that you were getting resources that your cousins weren't, there were too many times in the past century where you had been homeless and nearly starving. Money certainly can't solve everything, but it can solve a lot of things.
Sans put a hand to his face, sat down heavily on his armchair, and let out a deep breath.
"I should have killed them," he mumbled, a great deal quieter than his normal tone.
"Wait, what?" you looked between the two brothers, confused by this sudden tone. Sure, you also weren't exactly interested in keeping those idiots alive, but why was he saying that now?
"you weren't working for them, and you hadn't been working for them for years, right?" Papyrus said, his voice low. When you nodded, he let out a quiet scoff. "bastards. even if they weren't directly holding you all hostage, by making sure that you had no access to any resources except those that they had provided to you, they made sure that you would never even think of walking away."
Your breath caught in your throat, the thought sinking into your mind like a stone thrown into a peaceful pond.
You had never... You had never really considered it to be that sinister. You had known about their fear, sure, but you'd thought that was all it was. You hadn't considered that they would actively work against you like that, setting up a trap for you, while pretending to be doing their duty. For the greater good. For everyone's protection .
Your hands curled into fists, but you forcibly let go, flexing your fingers as you breathed in and out.
"Well, shit." You said grimly.
Papyrus shifted, pulling you against him a bit more firmly.
"you're not under their control anymore," he said, voice almost uncharacteristically fierce. "not now, and never again."
Sans, after taking a moment to cool his own temper, nodded to you, a proud gleam in his eyelights. "Absolutely. You stood your ground, and now you're free."
Free . What a strange and beautiful word that was.
You gave both of them a big smile, feeling it nearly split your cheeks.
"Are you kidding me? Freedom wouldn't be worth it, if it wasn't for you guys. Thank you."
As both brothers sputtered in an amusingly identical manner, you snuggled back into your friend's embrace and returned your attention to the shitty movie on screen.
You didn't want to miss a single moment of this.
Chapter 99: i will make the world afraid
Chapter Text
Making your way up the mountain felt different, now. Now, with all of your cousins living on the premises, it felt almost like a homecoming – though you would never want to live here permanently, considering how the ambient magic messed up the cell connections, but that was alright. Your family would still be here, even after you left and returned to your own apartment. You didn’t have to be afraid of something terrible happening when you weren’t there to stand guard, and didn't have to worry whether this would be the last time you saw them.
The Base had been home for a long time. But perhaps now, you were finally realizing that it had only been home because you’d had no other option. Even prison bars can feel familiar, after a while.
But now, home wasn’t a prison. It was a place where all of you could live freely.
“How – much – longer?” Felix panted, leaning heavily on Meanly as you all trudged further up the mountainside.
You laughed, looking back at the rest of the group. “Not much longer, I promise.”
Felix gave you a weak thumbs-up, making Meanly snort, but he still supported his boyfriend without complaint. Kenan rolled her eyes from where she was standing by you, waiting for the other two to catch up.
This was also something new – friends who were willing to follow you, who were able to. You had never introduced a friend to your family before.
Well, that wasn’t quite true. Some of the skeleton brothers had already met certain family members, but the circumstances had been vastly different. And besides…
It was different, with them. You didn’t quite know how to explain it, but the way you felt towards the skeletons that you had become close to and the way you felt towards your roommates was… different.
Without meaning to, you felt your cheeks warm, and you quickly turned back around to hide the confused embarrassment that must have become apparent on your face.
“Come on, guys! Faster we get there, faster we can sit down and rest!”
Behind you, Felix groaned loudly, but the thought of a proper break was enough encouragement for him to start moving, and the quiet murmur of voices behind you allowed you to relax once more.
You could have never experienced this before. It was… a wonderful thing.
…
Mason rubbed the back of his neck, trying to reduce the soreness pulling at his spine.
Putting up all of their houses had been surprisingly easy, with fun Undergrouder magic to help them, but as always, the Captain had been happy to put them all to work regardless. Mason had spent the last few days helping with moving furniture, unpacking boxes upon boxes of trinkets, and making sure that everyone was comfortable.
You would not believe the amount of things someone can hoard over a century or so of living – it had been bad enough that he was forced to carry around a metric ton of clothing for Hannah, but Tanner’s collection of antique weaponry that he had been stealthily building up over the years had almost been enough to break Mason’s back.
Which was why, among other reasons, he had jumped at the chance to take a break.
“Rookie!” Mason perked up at seeing you approach, immediately bounding over with a grin on his face. “Back already, are you? Knew you couldn’t stay away.”
He threw a wink at the group that followed behind you, putting his arm around your shoulders to draw you in for a rough hair ruffle.
“Not that we aren’t pleased to have some new guests, as well.”
All three of them were monsters, he could tell – two Undergrounders, one Surfacer. Everyone introduced themselves, and Mason felt his smile gentle, just a bit, as he locked eyes with the Banshee woman named Kenan.
He held out a hand, giving her a respectful nod. “Rookie told me about you. Well, about all of you, but you’re the roommate, right?”
“The first one, anyway,” she replied, shooting the Rookie a smile as she returned his handshake. She had a firm grip, and Mason couldn’t help the way his smile widened at the discovery.
Mason could hear the way the Rookie groaned, hissing; “Don’t embarrass me!” and giving his side a sharp pinch.
He laughed, letting go of Kenan’s hand. “Aw, do you really think I would do something like that?”
Fluttering his eyelashes, he gave the Rookie a simpering expression.
The entirely unimpressed look he was given in exchange forced him to break character, a bark of laughter escaping him.
“Alright, alright, I get it,” he ruffled the Rookie’s hair once more, and then turned back to the rest of the group. He was about to speak, perhaps offer to give them all a tour, when he noticed the expressions on their faces.
Kenan had a hint of a smile, as if she knew something that they didn’t, while Felix’s eyes were somewhat shiny, like he was holding back tears. Meanly was simply standing there, lightly gripping his boyfriend’s shoulder to offer him support.
“Is… something the matter?” Mason said, raising a brow. He didn’t know what could be causing this reaction.
“No, no!” Felix said, rapidly shaking his head. “There’s nothing wrong! It’s just…”
He hesitated for a moment, but when the Rookie ducked under Mason’s arm to walk back towards them with a concerned look, his expression smoothed out, and the cat monster smiled.
“It’s just nice, that’s all. I don’t think I’ve ever seen you so… happy .”
Mason blinked, looking down at the Rookie for an explanation, but you were looking back up at him, something so terribly soft in the lines of your face.
“Yeah,” you said quietly, reaching out to entangle your hands in his. “I am happy.”
Time seemed to slow, as he gazed upon your face. At this moment, you seemed younger, almost. Less burdened. Mason was reminded, quite suddenly, of a teenager that was terribly frightened of loud noises, had no idea how to use a gun, and still held his hand, when he was convalescing in the medical tent with a gunshot wound to the gut.
You hadn’t changed much since then, had you? Not in any of the ways that mattered.
He allowed for one gentle squeeze, gratitude and reassurance all at once, before pulling away. He turned to look back at your friends, ignoring the way his skin seemed to prickle, just a little bit, in the place where you had touched him.
“Now,” Mason said, clapping his hands together to gain everyone’s attention. His tone was brisk, disguising the ‘sentiment’ that had popped up without his permission. “Not that we don’t appreciate the visit, but is there a specific reason that you came by, or is it just for fun?”
The Rookie blinked, before there was a sudden groan and a smack to the forehead. “Jeez, I almost forgot! Last time I came by, before the protest, the Horrortale brothers and the Captain suggested a lunch for everyone, right? I wanted to ask if any help was needed… And, if I could invite a few friends.”
Those last few words were said rather sheepishly, but Mason only laughed.
“Now that, Rookie, is something I believe I can help you with."
Chapter 100: we will take a hay ride when we're on our honeymoon
Chapter Text
Sans looked down at the invitation, turning it around in his hands. He tossed it up, testing the weight. He held it up against the light, looking for forgery or falsehoods, or…
He didn’t know what he was looking for, really. A sign? But maybe that was the point of the invitation; a sign. A chance to try again, to do things right .
In the Underground, he’d had plenty of chances to try again, to find the perfect way to fix a problem, the perfect ending. He might have… become a bit too comfortable with that. There were no do-overs, anymore. If he messed up, he had to take responsibility for it. He had to fix it.
But that took a lot of effort. And most of the time, it was easier to just… stop. To just forget. Who cares if he messed up? He would just move on, pretend that part of his life had never happened. It had worked before, after all.
It worked, right?
“SANS?”
He jumped, not having heard his brother enter. Turning, he saw Papyrus taking off his coat and hanging it up by the door, looking curiously in his direction.
“HM? WHAT DO YOU HAVE THERE? IT MUST BE SOMETHING INTERESTING, TO SO THOROUGHLY HAVE GRABBED YOUR ATTENTION.”
Sans opened his mouth to reply, and then – paused. Because he had a choice here, didn’t he? An opportunity.
He could so very easily say ‘it’s nothing’. He could throw this invite directly into the trash, and Papyrus probably wouldn’t pursue the matter. If he got rid of this thing, nothing would change.
...Nothing would change.
“It’s an invitation, bro. from our counterparts over in ebott. i guess the wendigos are having a special lunch to celebrate their move, and… we were invited.”
If one were to ask Sans why he said it, he wouldn't be able to answer. Except maybe, he was getting a bit sick of nothing changing.
Maybe he was ready to move on.
“A LUNCH? WITH THE WENDIGOS?” Papyrus said, more reiterating than asking for clarification, but Sans nodded anyways. “THAT’S… UNEXPECTED.”
Sans huffed, a little amusement shining through. “yeah, no kidding. i wouldn’t be surprised if they never wanted to see us again after what happened. i know i wouldn’t be…”
He trailed off, his jaw clicking shut. Now, you could say what you wanted about Sans, but he was a guy who knew himself pretty well. He knew that he could be petty, and confrontational, but at the same time hating conflict. He was a lonely person, but he had trouble forming deep connections with others. He was good at fighting, even though he loathed the effort it took, and he could make pretty in-depth plans, but never managed to implement them until it was almost too late.
He was a monster made of contradictions, above anything else. But when his home had been threatened, he had shoved his head in the sand for as long as possible, until he didn’t have a choice anymore – until he couldn’t afford not to care.
And then, they’d gotten to the surface, and he had been willing to do a lot to ensure his place in the sun wouldn't be jeopardized. He’d done things that, in retrospect, he knew he wouldn’t have forgiven in anyone else.
But the Wendigos were different from him. They’d proven that, when they had been willing to stand up for themselves, when they had gathered allies to help them and stood their ground against an unjust authority rather than trying to figure out how to survive it.
And this, too, was different from him. This was an olive branch. And it was something that Sans would never have the courage to do on his own.
He thought for a moment longer, Papyrus having moved into the kitchen, waiting patiently.
Sans put the invitation on the counter and slid it towards his younger brother, allowing him to take a look at its contents.
“for what it’s worth, i think it’s legit. and... it couldn’t hurt. i mean, you know me, i never turn down a free lunch,” he said with a weak chuckle, before he sobered and gave Papyrus a serious look. “whether you go or not, though, that’s up to you. i would never force you to do something like this.”
“LIKE YOU COULD,” Papyrus said absently, causing Sans to let out an honest laugh at that. Papyrus studied the invitation, and Sans could see a momentary conflict on his face, but true to his nature, it was only there for a moment.
“I’M WILLING TO GO,” he said, gently placing the paper back down on the counter. “IF THIS IS A GENUINE INVITATION, IT WOULD BE GOOD TO TRY AND… RECONNECT, I SUPPOSE. SEE IF THERE’S ANY BRIDGES WE HAVEN’T THOROUGHLY BURNED.”
Sans nodded, and he felt his shoulders relax, just a little. For all of his angsting and agonizing over decisions like these, having Papyrus around to make decisive choices did wonders for his anxiety.
It also meant that he had a tendency to get swept up in his brother’s flow, but… Sans wasn’t innocent, here. Whatever bridges had been burned, it wouldn’t have happened without his help. If there was a way to make up for that, or at least apologize, he wanted to take it.
In fact –
“did we ever apologize?” he said, sounding a little lost at the realization. “i don’t think we did.”
Papyrus paused for a moment, searching his memory. “HM… PERHAPS NOT. BUT, I BELIEVE GOING TO THIS PARTY MAY BE A GOOD START TO THAT.”
Feeling a bit troubled, Sans drummed his phalanges against the nice granite countertops that Papyrus had ordered. Was this truly the right move? What if they were only offering this out of courtesy? What if they showed up only to be shunned, or disdained the whole time? What if –
“SANS.” Papyrus’ hand closed over his, and Sans looked up to his little brother, who had grown so, so much. “IT’LL BE ALRIGHT. PERHAPS NOT IMMEDIATELY. IT WILL TAKE WORK, AND I KNOW YOU DO SO DESPISE THAT, BUT FEAR NOT! WITH THE GREAT PAPYRUS BY YOUR SIDE, THERE IS NOTHING YOU CANNOT ACCOMPLISH!”
Sans grinned, feeling the last of his tension drain away. “heh. i suppose that’s true. so... back to ebott we go. we’ve got a party waiting for us, after all.”
Chapter 101: we'll make monster children
Chapter Text
It had been decided eventually that it would be better to hold the celebration on the Horrortale brothers’ property, considering that it was – one; closer to the mountain’s base, and two; had a lot more open space. Your cousins had a fair bit more land, but it was filled up with buildings and other accommodations. The brothers’ place had a large yard, which was perfect for the current set-up.
You had been on table duty, making sure that there were enough plates and cups distributed, but now that the guests were arriving, you were officially freed from this tedious duty. You gladly took the opportunity to escape manual labor, sidling up next to Serif instead.
“Hey man, how’re you doing? Feeling alright?” You were a bit concerned, seeing the way that he was scratching at the edge of his skull, where the cracks were especially prominent.
The skeleton let out a quiet huff, flashing his sharp teeth in a wry smile. “yeah, it’s fine. just... a lot.”
He gestured vaguely out to the yard where everything was set up and slowly filling with people, and you nodded understandably.
“I’m not much a fan of big shindigs myself,” you confessed, putting your hands in your pockets. “This kind of thing has to be special occasions only, right?”
“right,” Serif chuckled lightly. His glowing eyelight flicked up to meet your gaze, and you could see that, despite the slight nerves present, there was still that inherent steadiness that you had seen the first day you met him. “really, i’m looking forward to it. this will be fun. and we always need more of that, right?”
You couldn’t help but smile back at him, a crooked but utterly genuine thing. “Hell yeah!”
He nodded, something fond touching the corner of his expression, and he waved you off indulgently.
“go on, sweetheart. someone’s gotta start being social, and it’s sure not gonna be me.”
You threw your head back in a laugh, smacking him on the shoulder as you took your leave.
Looking around, you spotted Gunner and Snipe, both looming imposingly over a nervous-looking Felix, and contemplated whether you should interfere…
Felix glanced over, catching your eye as he clearly mouthed; ‘Help!’
You smiled cheerily, giving him a little wave as you turned back around. He would be fine. Probably.
Instead, you headed for another skeleton that had just arrived, glancing around the party with an ever present expression of amusement.
“Whimsy!” you greeted. “Nice to see you!”
“nice to see you too, doll,” he drawled, ambling forward. “never quite the same when you aren’t around.”
You laughed, embarrassedly rubbing at the back of your neck. “Well, I’m glad you think so. It’s fun spending time with you guys, that wine the other day was great!”
He casually leaned over, closing the space between your bodies with one hand moving to rest on your bare arm. Quite suddenly, you felt like your skin was too tight. “you’ll have to come by again sometime soon, we’ve missed you.”
“Mm? Oh, yeah, of course,” you said, blinking rapidly as you tore your eyes away from where Whimsy’s hand was resting on your skin. “No, uh, no problem. But I should go say hi to some of the others, um, enjoy the party!”
You gently pulled yourself away, wondering why there was some sense of reluctance to let go of this sensation, but Whimsy’s hand traced the length of your arm as he stepped back, a sly smile on his face.
“of course. don’t worry, we’ll have plenty of time to catch up,” he nearly purred the words, a certain twinkle in his eyelights that made your face flush, even as you distractedly nodded in reply, nearly tripping over your own feet as you managed to get away.
Damn, how did those brothers always manage to fluster you? You were only lucky that Amor had been preoccupied with chatting by the snack table with Rus, or else you would have been faced with two times the charm, and you were not prepared for that.
Quickly skittering away before Whimsy could pull you back in with a well-timed quip (that dashing bastard), you weren’t watching where you were going, and accidentally bumped into someone with a grunt.
“Oof! My bad, are you okay?” You said, pulling back slightly to rub at your nose.
“I’M PERFECTLY FINE, MY FRIEND!” A booming voice answered you, and an automatic smile bloomed on your face.
“Rus!” you greeted cheerfully. “Well, if it isn’t the man of the hour. How are you doing?”
“OH, I’M DOING QUITE WELL! A LITTLE BUSY, BUT THAT’S HOW IT IS DURING ONE OF THESE THINGS!” Rus laughed, just a little, but the sound was strained, and a pang of concern caused you to take a step closer.
“You do seem a little… frazzled?” You said, suppressing your amusement at the way Rus twitched, a comically guilty expression on his face.
“OH, NO, NOTHING OF THE SORT! I’M FINE, EVERYTHING IS FINE!”
“Right,” you said, and reached out to tug on his sleeve. “Why don’t you come sit down with me? I don’t know about you, but I’ve been doing a lot of socializing today. I could use a break.”
“WELL, IF YOU INSIST,” Rus agreed gracefully, but the small quirk to his smile let you know that he appreciated the excuse.
The two of you made your way over to the brothers’ cabin, sitting down on the front steps and looking over the rest of the party. The sound of their revelry was somewhat muted, like there was a bubble around this one little area.
“This was fun,” you said, a touch quietly. This moment just felt too… fragile, for you to break it by speaking loudly. “Thank you for inviting us. And, well, for everything.”
Rus must have felt the same way, because his voice was lowered as he replied; “Think nothing of it, my friend! Truly, I – “
He paused, drifting off as he looked out onto the yard. You followed his gaze, and tried to imagine what he might have been thinking.
Monsters of all shapes and sizes were milling about, Surfacer and Undergrounder alike. More people had continued to arrive as the day went on, until it was a genuine party. At least, thanks to the expected company, this wasn’t a party that would run out of food any time soon.
You thought, for a moment, that you even saw the Undertale Brothers’ off by one of the tables, chatting with some of your cousins. You hadn’t been sure that they would accept the invitation when you sent it out – it was nice to see that they were just as interested in trying to salvage some sort of connection as the rest of you were.
“This is… this is good,” Rus said, and when the skeleton monster reached out a hand, you took it without hesitation.
Sitting on the front porch, your hands resting together on the worn wood, there was a moment of peace.
“I’m very happy that I met you,” he said, and one of his phalanges gently traced the bones of your hand.
You squeezed back, just barely exerting pressure. The atmosphere was warm, and even though the place was full to the brim with people and noise, it was good .
It was home.
“I’m happy too.”
And isn’t that a marvelous thing?
Chapter 102: the sequel’s coming soon! (underlust ending)
Chapter Text
"This... this is me?" you said, hardly daring to breath.
Sitting on the well-loved couch of the Underlust brothers' apartment, you were experiencing something that you had never dreamt of during the war.
It was like nothing you had ever seen before. You knew (thanks to your interactions with Undergrounders over the years) that human souls were incredibly complex things – and yours was likely even more so, considering that you were no longer human in the first place.
But the sight of it made something inside of you resettle, like you had finally let out a deep breath that you had been holding for years without your notice. Was it surprise? Relief?
...You weren't sure.
Whimsy leaned slightly against your shoulder – not trying to distract from the situation, but merely offering support.
"it's you, babe," he said, and the sheer fondness in the endearment forced you to shove down the blush you knew was trying to creep up your face, and your soul glowed just that small bit brighter.
Amor laughed upon seeing it, but the sound wasn't mocking.
Amor's hands, where they held the very culmination of your being, were steady, and so very gentle.
"IT SUITS YOU," he said, his smile soft, without the edge of flirtation that he usually carried with him. It was no less warm, however, and the familiarity you held towards that expression caused you to relax
"I'm glad you think so," you said honestly. You fixed your gaze on your soul once more, taking in the swirl of colors. "Is it supposed to be... like that?"
Amor nodded, and he leaned forward, letting the soul float on its own, right in front of your chest. Your hands twitched with the urge to – what, reach out? Cradle it? Protect it? But you stifled that reaction; having trusted the brothers to help you see your soul in the first place, you hardly thought they were going to try and hurt you now.
"WE ONCE BELIEVED THAT HUMAN SOULS WERE ONLY ONE COLOR, BECAUSE THAT WAS ALL THAT WE WERE EXPOSED TO IN THE UNDERGROUND," Amor explained. "EXCEPT FOR THE MINISCULE AMOUNT OF DETERMINATION NEEDED TO KEEP HUMANS ALIVE, THEY HAD ALWAYS COMPLETELY EXEMPLIFIED ONE TRAIT."
"but that's because they were all children," Whimsy said, his expression shifting, just slightly, a hint of melancholy in his face. "when you're a child, it's very easy to be only one thing. but as you grow, and learn more about yourself and the world around you, your sense of being will naturally expand. it's the same with souls."
"I guess that makes sense," you said, somewhat absently. "It's just... I'm not a human anymore? I guess I thought my soul would be more... gross. I know that sounds bad, but – "
"IT SOUNDS BAD BECAUSE IT IS BAD," Amor said, expression turning a touch judgmental as he looked directly at you for the first time since he had coaxed out your soul. "YOU WOULD NOT SAY THAT ABOUT ONE OF YOUR COUSINS, WOULD YOU?"
"Of – of course not!" You said, taken aback and rather flustered at the idea. "It's just different."
"different because it's you?" Whimsy said, and when you glanced down at him, there was no condemnation in his face. Merely sympathy, and a sort of sad understanding.
You bit your lip, looking back down at your hands, gripping each other tightly as you rested them in your lap.
These hands had done so many things – things that still troubled you, to this day. You tried to live right by yourself, and by the oaths you made when you became of age, but staying under the radar wasn't always an option. You'd known that as a human teenager, and you knew it now.
But maybe they were right. After all, wasn't your soul a true representation of your being? And Amor had called it beautiful.
Taking a deep breath, you moved to guide the soul back into your chest, careful not to actually touch it. Whimsy let out a sigh, catching your attention.
"pretty as a picture, just like you," he murmured in your ear, and when you jumped, a little surprised to turn and see his face so close to your own. He was smiling, just as warm as his brother's – though certainly with a lot more of a seductive edge than what Amor had been displaying earlier.
In fact – Well. You really hoped you weren't about to ruin everything right now, but you miss one hundred percent of the shots you don't take, right?
"Oh, uh, thanks," you said intelligently, blinking rather rapidly. "Are you... flirting with me? Like, really? Not as a joke?"
Whimsy's smile took on a rather exasperated edge, and in front of you, where he was still leaning against the coffee table, Amor muffled a laugh into his hands.
"have been from the moment i met you, but thanks for noticing," he said, though he sounded more amused than irritated, to your relief. "care to put me out of my misery?"
"You... what?" You were having a bit of trouble processing this. Searching for something – help, maybe? Or simply an answer to a question that you hadn't quite formed in your head? – you looked up at Amor.
He only smiled down at you. "WE WOULD LIKE TO TRY DATING YOU, IF YOU'RE INTERESTED. YOU'RE FUNNY, INTERESTING, AND YOU HAVE A BEAUTIFUL SOUL. I DON'T KNOW WHY ANYONE WOULDN'T BE INTERESTED IN PURSUING THAT."
"You're gonna inflate my ego," you joked automatically, trying to take the edge off the tension you could feel building in your chest. But when there was only silence, both of the skeleton monsters merely waiting for your reply, you knew that you couldn't hide from this. Not from them.
And, honestly? You didn't want to.
You'd fought the good fight. Didn't you deserve a chance to pursue happiness?
"You... you're both okay with this?" you said cautiously, glancing between the two.
Whimsy merely nodded, while Amor made a dismissive gesture with a laugh. "WE'RE GOOD AT SHARING."
You resisted the blush that image brought forth, and rubbed the back of your neck out of a lack of anything else to do – too nervous to reach out, not yet.
"Then, uh, yeah. I'd like to try it."
Whimsy blinked, seeming a bit surprised, before he reached out to take one of your hands, lacing his fingers with yours.
"well, that took less convincing than i thought it would. not that i'm going to complain," he said, giving you a sly wink.
"I mean, I trusted you guys with my soul," you laughed, reaching out to wrap your free hand around the back of Amor's neck, pulling him down to your level. "I think my heart is a little less risky."
Whimsy stole the rest of your laugh off of your lips, and Amor moved to cage you in against his brother's lean form, the couch suddenly feeling much too small.
When you broke away from the kiss, breathing heavily, you almost missed the brothers' exchanging a mischievous look over your shoulder. An ominous shudder ran down your spine – that look promised nothing but trouble.
Lucky for them, trouble was something that you excelled at.
Chapter 103: and even monsters fall in love (mobtale ending)
Chapter Text
"Thanks again for having me over," you laughed, leaning back in your chair as you rubbed your stomach. "I know it's hard to keep up with my stomach."
Snipe snorted, leaning his elbows lazily against the table. "yeah, no kidding."
"BUT WE'RE HAPPY TO DO IT," Gunner interjected, shooting his brother an exasperated look. Snipe only rolled his eyelights in reply, before shooting you a wink that made you muffle a laugh behind your hand when Gunner turned away to take the dishes to the sink.
They were surprisingly civil, today. Not to say that the Mob brothers weren't nice – they were your friends, and they could certainly be nice when they wanted to; kind , even. But still, there was typically more teasing involved in your interactions, especially after you just wolfed down enough calzone to feed a family of twelve.
Then, there was a tug against your pant leg, drawing you out of your thoughts. Frisk was there, and they were trying to drag you into the living room. You went, with a laugh, ignoring the way the brothers murmured to each other as you left.
"What are we so eager about today?" you teased lightly.
Frisk looked back and forth, almost shifty, before taking a deep breath.
"Little Pup," they said, looking up at you.
"Huh?"
Frisk's face grew pink, and they wordlessly gestured to themself.
"You... do you want me to call you Little Pup?" You guessed, hardly daring to breath at the thought.
Frisk's small face lit up at the question, nodding rapidly as they continued clinging to your leg.
"Oh, I – I would love to," you said, kneeling down so that you could be more on their level. "Are you sure? I know that's a special nickname for you."
Frisk just nodded again, and they seemed to hesitate for a moment before leaning forward, cupping their hands around their mouth as they moved to whisper into your ear.
"It's only for family. So, it's okay if you call me that," they said, before pulling away and burying their head in the crook of your neck, seeming embarrassed.
Moving on autopilot, you opened your arms and enveloped them in a hug, feeling tears prick at your eyes.
You – family ? To Little Pup?
You clutched their small body tighter to yourself, a few tears escaping your eyes. You couldn't help it!
Frisk pulled back, just a little, and reached up with one hand to wipe away the tear slowly drifting down your cheek.
"Don't be sad," they whispered, their voice the raspy tone of someone unused to the spoken word.
You shook your head, letting out a little laugh. "I'm not sad, I promise. I'm happy."
Frisk nodded, as if to say that it was alright, then, and proceeded to drag you over to the couch, pulling a book out of their inventory and looking up at you with puppy-dog eyes. You smiled, and it felt a little like a new expression – different from any other smile that had ever graced your face.
You read the story with them, as they had so cutely demanded, and their voice piped up every once in a while with questions or comments – more than you had ever heard them say before. It wasn't even until tonight that they had spoken to you directly, after all.
It was overwhelming, in a sense, but it was also... Peaceful. Fun. You truly felt that you were experiencing something new right now, something you had never known before.
When their voice trailed off into soft breaths, and they slumped to doze off against your shoulder, you gently closed the book and put an arm around their tiny frame, carefully supporting the child.
You looked up to see Snipe watching you both from across the room. There was a magazine held in his hands, but it was limp in his grip, and it seemed like he hadn't been reading it for a while. There was something unbearably fond in the look on his face, and it made you duck your head with a blush.
Suddenly, it hit you just how domestic this all felt. Relaxing after dinner, with the sound of dishes gently clinking together as Gunner cleaned up in the other room. You'd never had anything like this before.
"I, uh, should put them to bed," you said as quietly as possible, carefully lifting Frisk in your arms as you stood up, trying not to wake them from their sleep.
Snipe nodded, and he tossed the magazine on the table as he followed after you.
You had been here a number of times at this point, and your feet followed along the path to Frisk's bedroom like you'd been doing it all your life.
Putting them to bed, Snipe proceeded to tuck them in and press his skull to their forehead in a parody of a goodnight kiss, while you watched from the doorway. Gunner followed, pressing a careful hand to the small of your back as he passed by, and you gave the two of them a moment with their child to say goodnight.
"See you later, Little Pup," you whispered aloud, almost as if it was a secret from you to them.
The three of you made your way to the living room shortly after, as you promptly dived onto the couch and the two skeletons took up residence in the two armchairs on either side of the table.
"sorry if the kid overwhelmed you," Snipe said, surprisingly considerate for his usual manner. "they've been thinking about it for a while. talked with us about it, too. i guess they just felt like now was the right time."
You smiled, and when Gunner glanced between the two of you curiously, you explained what Frisk had suggested to you.
He nodded in understanding, then, leaning back in the armchair. "YES, LITTLE PUP HAS BEEN PLANNING THIS FOR SOME TIME. I HOPE IT WAS RECEIVED WELL?"
There was a touch of a threat in his voice, but you weren't bothered by it. You understood what it felt like to be protective of another person, someone that you would be willing to do anything for. Not in the same sense as them, as guardians looking after a child, but... You thought you might be on your way to understanding it.
"I..." You started, and then trailed off, trying to decide what to say, to make sure you could get your true thoughts across. "I'm happy, really. I just. I've never been, well, chosen before."
You shrug, a little, feeling foolish and too tight in your skin as the brothers' exchange a surprised look at your words.
"I'm a little overwhelmed," you admitted. "But not in a bad way. I'm just happy that someone wants to be my family, that's all. It's new. But I promise, I'll do everything I can to live up to that responsibility."
Something in the lines of Gunner's skull relaxed, and Snipe leaned across the table to poke your sternum with his rolled-up magazine.
"we know that, idiot," he said, the words surprisingly affectionate. "and you have a family, don't you? those cousins of yours?"
You nodded, but then shrugged. "We didn't choose to be together, not in the beginning. Who knows if I would ever have met them, if we weren't in the military together? It feels a bit odd to say that we were a family by choice, instead of one thrown together by circumstance."
You pointed this out, feeling rather confident in your thoughts, only for Gunner to reach out and place one hand on the top of your head, causing you to blink bewilderedly up at him.
"I... what?"
"IT SOUNDS, TO ME," he began, tone almost gentle in comparison to his usual brusque way of speaking. "LIKE YOU ALL MET UNDER DIFFICULT AND UNFORTUNATE CIRCUMSTANCES, AND MADE SOMETHING BEAUTIFUL OUT OF IT. PERHAPS IT WAS BORN OF CIRCUMSTANCE, BUT I CANNOT THINK OF ANYTHING IN LIFE THAT ISN'T. WE MET LITTLE PUP OUT OF CIRCUMSTANCE, DIDN'T WE? AND WE CHOSE TO STAY TOGETHER, REGARDLESS."
"you do have a family, doll," Snipe compounded on his brother's point, giving no mercy for the confused tears that were welling up in your eyes. "but we would be very happy if you would be part of ours, as well."
That was it. That was what broke the dam, and the tears sprung forth. With a small tut, Gunner coaxed you into his embrace, and you went willingly, with Snipe coming up behind you to lay a soothing hand on your back.
Shaking, clutching onto Gunner's coat as you rested your forehead against his chest, you let the warmth of the skeleton monsters surround you.
They were right. And this was a family that you would be proud to be a part of.
Chapter 104: so the moon will always shine (horrortale ending)
Chapter Text
You cursed, barely managing to balance the box you were holding as you tried to knock on the door without dropping anything.
"COMING!" A voice answered, slightly muffled.
The familiar sound made a grin appear on your face, unbidden. You were always happy to hear from this skeleton, after all.
Rus opened the door to the brothers' cabin, and looked a little surprised to see you standing there, at such a late time in the afternoon.
"AH, HELLO, MY FRIEND! WE WEREN'T EXPECTING TO SEE YOU TODAY. WHAT'S THE OCCASION?"
You held up the box and managed a smile, trying not to seem too embarrassed. "Happy No-Longer-Trapped-Under-A-Mountain Anniversary! I made cake!"
"YOU MADE IT?" Rus said, sounding utterly delighted by the prospect, even as he reached out to usher you into their cabin.
You laughed, balancing the cake carefully as you followed him in. "Well, I certainly tried. We'll see if it turned out any good."
"I'M SURE IT WILL BE WONDERFUL," Rus said firmly, and he sounded so sure that you couldn't help but believe him.
Brightening, you placed the box down on their counter and turned to greet Serif, who was sitting at the table with a coffee in front of him and an amused edge to his grin.
"good to see you," he said, nodding in your direction.
You leaned down, giving him a side hug that he was more than happy to return, placing his cup down on the table to ensure that it didn't spill.
"OH, ARE WE HAVING HUGS NOW?" Rus said eagerly.
You laughed, holding out your arms. "Come 'ere, big guy!"
He gladly pulled you in, spinning you around in the kind of all-encompassing embrace that only Rus knew how to do, and you couldn't help but let laughter spring free from your mouth, a little dizzy as he returned you to a standing position.
"cake now?" Serif said, sounding almost eager.
Rus huffed, but the sound was fond, reaching over to rub the top of his brother's skull, careful to avoid the prominent crack.
"YES, CAKE NOW."
The three of you sat for what must have been hours, laughing and joking back and forth, steadily demolishing the entire cake. To your great relief, the cake itself was pretty decent – not a masterpiece, by any means, but it was certainly a great effort, especially from someone like you, who had never been particularly talented in any kind of cooking or baking to begin with.
"well, i would definitely call this a successful celebration," Serif chuckled lowly, eyeing the platter that had once held your feeble creation.
"Good food, good friends, good laughs – isn't that what it's all about?" you said cheekily, and Serif laughed, just a quiet amused huff.
"yeah. i guess it is."
"CERTAINLY!" Rus said, still with that beaming smile on his face. He stood, gathering all the plates and utensils, not allowing you to put up even any token protests, so you let out an amused huff and stayed by the table.
Across the table from you, Serif was sitting quietly, appearing lost in his own head.
"It was hard, right?" You said suddenly. It might have seemed out of the blue to anyone else, but you knew Serif. He wouldn't need any explanation.
He hummed for a moment, seeming to have been lost in thought, before he slowly nodded. "yeah, it was."
You studied him, eyes catching on the visible scars that were so clear on his skeletal body. You wondered how many you hadn't seen – how many of them weren't visible in the first place. You had plenty of scars of your own, after all, and the ones that continued to pain you to his day had never been carved into your skin.
"...Was it worth it?" You ventured, feeling like you were asking something sacrilegious. Something forbidden.
Everyone always told you that it was worth it, after all. That they wouldn't be the same, if it weren't for all the pain and suffering. But sometimes you worried that you had been a better person before that.
You will be better for this pain. Wasn't that what everyone wanted to hear?
Serif locked eyes with you, and for a moment, you thought he might be reaching deeper – down into your very soul.
But then that feeling of judgement melted away, his expression softening around the edges.
"it was worth it," he said softly, barely audible under the sound of Rus clamoring around in the cupboard. "because otherwise we wouldn't be here. and i like where we are now."
You blinked, all of your worrying thoughts brought to an abrupt close at the simple purity of his answer. There was no doubt anywhere in his tone, or his expression. He truly meant it.
"I like it too," you managed to say, and it felt like a secret that you were sharing, giving something more than just a conversation between one survivor and another.
Rus cleared his throat, and the two of you turned to look at him. He beamed at you, his expression rather proud, and you got the feeling that he hadn't been quite as distracted as you had first thought. But the happiness on his face kept you from feeling embarrassed, and you just smiled back.
"BOTH OF YOU, JOIN ME OUTSIDE FOR A WHILE, WON'T YOU? IT'S A BEAUTIFUL NIGHT."
It really was.
Glancing up at the stars from your spot on the front steps, shining so brightly from this view on Mount Ebott, it felt profound. Your own personal connection to Ebott was minimal, but to Undergrounders like your friends, the mountain was a symbol of so many things. Good or bad – and maybe even a mixture of both.
You reached out with both hands, taking one of each skeleton's in your own. You squeezed them gently, as all three of you sat in the gentle darkness of the night.
"Thank you for doing this," Rus said, tone almost subdued. Serif, on your other side, merely gripped your hand a little bit tighter.
"Thank you for surviving," you said honestly. It was those words that you always wished that someone had said to you, and now you had the opportunity to give them to someone else. It was freeing, in a way. "Thank you for letting me meet you."
Both of them scooted just that tiniest bit closer, and though the mountain air was cool against your skin, you felt nothing but warmth.
Perhaps that suffering was worth it. Perhaps it truly had meaning, if it could lead all of you here.
Chapter 105: on young monsters in love (swapfell ending)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
You'd gone to the skeleton brothers' apartment many times, over the years, but this would be the first time you came over with a favor to ask – at least, one of this magnitude. Perhaps not physically, but emotionally... You were struggling, to say the least.
"Hey, so, uh... This is gonna be weird and kinda awkward, but I figured I'd ask," you said, eyes locked on your fidgeting hands to avoid looking at either of the brothers' faces. "But you guys know that I care about you, right? Like... a lot?"
Risking a glance up, you saw Sans' inquisitive expression, and Papyrus moved to sling his arm around your shoulder, squeezing gently.
"yeah, we know," he said simply. Sans nodded as well, a small grin tugging at the corners of his mouth.
"WE'RE WELL AWARE," Sans said, and he reached out with an uncommon bit of mercy as he patted your knee. "AS I HOPE YOU ARE AWARE THAT WE FEEL THE SAME."
At the phrase 'feel the same', you felt a dull flush begin to heat up your cheeks, but you paid it no mind, knowing that you had something more important to discuss right now than the ever-present warmth that you felt when you were around these monsters.
"Good, I – I'm glad." You paused for a moment, trying to figure out how to proceed. "And I... I had never told anyone about my past, really, not before you guys. Certainly not to the same extent that I told you, and after everything that's happened, I've been thinking. Would you guys be willing to, um, visit my family's graves with me?"
There was a beat of silence, and then Papyrus leaned heavier against your side, bumping his skull against yours in an affectionate gesture.
"of course," he said, voice a touch hoarse as untold emotions glimmered in his eyelights. "love, i would be honored."
"As would I," Sans said softly, dropping his usual authoritarian tone. He stood from the armchair, making his way over to the couch. Papyrus pulled you closer against his side to allow his brother room to sit next to you, and Sans grabbed one of your hands, lacing his fingers with yours.
"To meet your family... to see a part of yourself that you have been denied for so long... I would truly consider it an honor, my dear."
His words nearly brought tears to your eyes, the fresh sting causing you to let out a wet sniffle. You then laughed, trying to play off the embarrassment of being so emotional.
"Well, it's not gonna be right away, or anything. I haven't contacted them since before the war. I don't actually know where any of the graves are located now, so it'll take me some time to get all the information I need."
Sans nodded, understandably, and then stilled, furrowing his brow. "Have you... considered that any of them might still be alive?"
You blinked, truly caught off-guard. "I – I mean, no, not really. It's almost impossible. It was nearly a hundred years ago that I left, if any of them were still alive they would be extremely elderly, and I – "
You trailed off, biting your lip. What if someone was alive? It was unlikely, of course, but not completely out of the realm of reality. What would you do? What would you say ?
...Realistically, you probably wouldn't say anything. If you suddenly showed up at a hospital or nursing home looking nearly the same way you did a century ago, you didn't think that you would be necessarily welcomed. What if they hated you for never coming back?
What if they were afraid of you?
Heart caught in a vice grip by the mere idea, you were startled out of your grim thoughts by a warm breath against your ear, from Papyrus still leaning against your side.
"you don't have to have it all figured out, love," he said gently. His hand, still laid protectively on your shoulder, traced careful circles against your shoulder-blade. "whatever you decide to do, you just gotta know that we'll support you."
"Indeed," Sans murmured, looking a bit chagrined for bringing up the topic in the first place.
You reacted, at that, squeezing his hand firmly where it was still intertwined with your own. "Hey, what are you looking sorry for? It's true, that's something that I need to consider. It is a possibility, after all. Honestly... If anyone from my family is alive, even if it's just one of my cousins – " And, heh, that was strange to think about in this context. " – then I'll watch over them from afar. Even though I still love them, and care about them, my part in their life is long passed. They actually – well. They probably have a grave for me, somewhere. I was supposedly Killed In Action, after all."
Sans nodded, expression easing just a bit when you faced him with no recrimination. "I see. I had wondered about that."
His face, then, took on a sly edge, remarkably similar to the expression Papyrus made when he thought he was about to get away with a marvelous prank.
"I suppose, then, if we're going to pay our respects, we should bring you something as well?"
"Hey!" You protested, resisting a laugh as you pulled your hand away from the skeleton's grip to swat at him. "I'm not dead! I'm undead ! It's a totally different thing!"
Sans nodded sagely, as if listening to a grand piece of wisdom, before proceeding to completely ignore you and look to his brother instead.
"What do you think? Flowers? A nice statue of an angel, perhaps? I've seen plenty of those on human graves."
Ignoring your offended squawking, Papyrus hummed consideringly, moving his hand down from your shoulder to your wrist, pinning your arm against your side so that you couldn't flail in protest.
"maybe a little homemade flower crown, that would be cute..."
Finally, as the two began to throw out more and more outlandish suggestions, you couldn't take it any longer, and burst out laughing.
"Enough, enough, okay!" You managed to say through your wheezing. "Geez, isn't it obvious by now that all I really need is the two of you?"
There was silence, for a moment, as you processed the fact that you had suddenly been far too honest, when two distinct pairs of laughter echoed by your sides.
Penned in between the two skeletons, a touch of smooth bone pressed against both your cheeks, a mimicking of a human kiss.
"Of course," Sans said, utterly fond.
"that's all we need too," Papyrus breathed into your ear, and this time, when the blush came, the two skeletons were more than happy to soothe your heated face.
Notes:
So. 2020, huh? This has been a bit of a wreck. But, I'm here! And I wouldn't be here if it wasn't for all of you. Your kindness has been monumental in my decision to keep moving and finish this story out before 2020 officially comes to an end (at least, before midnight in my time zone, haha). Thank you all so much for your support throughout this story, and I hope that this has been worth the wait. I'll be taking a step back from fandom now, so unfortunately you probably shouldn't expect new stories from me in the future. But it was only thanks to all of you that this story has been finished, and I can send 2020 off with a smile. Thank you.
Also, I feel that it’s impossible for me to write a story with themes of discrimination, without saying this; Black Lives Matter, and they always have. Here is several lists of things you can do to support. Even if you have no money, there are still ways to help.
https://mobile.twitter.com/tobyfox/status/1268886107082633227
https://www.manrepeller.com/2020/06/black-lives-matter-resources.html
https://hamotzi.tumblr.com/post/620119840294912000/a-google-doc-including-information-for-people
Now - TLDR; I hope you've all survived 2020, and I hope the new year is kind to you. Thanks for staying with me all this time, your kind messages, and your well-wishes. Stay determined. <3
Pages Navigation
Fan (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 07 Jul 2018 02:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
theragingprophet on Chapter 1 Sun 08 Jul 2018 07:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 1 Mon 16 Jul 2018 10:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
theragingprophet on Chapter 1 Mon 23 Jul 2018 12:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mage_Mitsu on Chapter 1 Tue 07 Aug 2018 07:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
theragingprophet on Chapter 1 Sun 12 Aug 2018 07:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
SebbiDoesIt on Chapter 1 Sun 10 Nov 2024 01:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
Rookmoon on Chapter 1 Fri 28 Sep 2018 05:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
theragingprophet on Chapter 1 Sun 30 Sep 2018 05:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
EverlastingXTC on Chapter 1 Sun 30 Sep 2018 07:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
theragingprophet on Chapter 1 Sun 07 Oct 2018 07:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
Vexeria_17 on Chapter 1 Mon 29 Oct 2018 05:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
theragingprophet on Chapter 1 Sun 04 Nov 2018 05:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Vexeria_17 on Chapter 1 Fri 14 Dec 2018 06:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
theragingprophet on Chapter 1 Mon 17 Dec 2018 03:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
sparklite on Chapter 1 Sat 15 Dec 2018 10:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
theragingprophet on Chapter 1 Mon 17 Dec 2018 03:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
9puppys on Chapter 1 Fri 03 May 2019 11:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
theragingprophet on Chapter 1 Sun 05 May 2019 11:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
hoverinpeace (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 16 Feb 2020 01:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
Okami_Norino on Chapter 1 Sun 27 Sep 2020 06:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
Limited_Edition_Henry on Chapter 1 Mon 05 Oct 2020 12:56PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 05 Oct 2020 12:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
PhoenixDaNeko on Chapter 1 Mon 17 Jul 2023 07:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Juupitrr on Chapter 1 Wed 03 Apr 2024 04:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
fsfs on Chapter 1 Fri 06 Sep 2024 11:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
Quinme on Chapter 1 Thu 30 Jan 2025 08:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
bonetheif (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sun 08 Jul 2018 07:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
theragingprophet on Chapter 2 Sun 15 Jul 2018 08:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
Punny_Fan on Chapter 2 Sun 08 Jul 2018 10:04PM UTC
Last Edited Sun 08 Jul 2018 10:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
theragingprophet on Chapter 2 Sun 15 Jul 2018 08:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
Punny_Fan on Chapter 2 Sun 15 Jul 2018 09:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
theragingprophet on Chapter 2 Mon 23 Jul 2018 12:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
LacyJay on Chapter 2 Mon 09 Jul 2018 02:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
theragingprophet on Chapter 2 Sun 15 Jul 2018 08:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 2 Sun 15 Jul 2018 01:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
theragingprophet on Chapter 2 Sun 15 Jul 2018 08:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation